Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Brest, France. July 12th, 1987.

"(Y/N), please, honey... can you bring me... my painkillers?..."

The young girl nodded and stood up in silence. She walked over to the old wooden dresser and opened one of the drawers to take out a small box of painkillers. She shook it lightly, a slight frown appearing on her forehead.

"Mom, the box is almost empty?"

-... that's what I wanted... to talk to you about."

Her mother's grave tone did not bode well. (Y/N) approached the bed again, as slowly as possible, as if dreading what was about to be announced.

"The doctor came by this morning..."

Suffering, the woman had no choice but to pause to catch her breath, reaching out her hand for her daughter to bring her her medicine and a glass of water. Which the young girl did without being asked.

"... thank you. I was saying, the doctor came by this morning... to prescribe me new medicine... they want to try something new but...

- But the medicine is going to cost more, right?"

The mother looked away, as though embarrassed at the answer she had to give. Sometimes she would prefer her daughter not to be so quick-witted. Without waiting for an answer to her question, (Y/N) exclaimed:

"It's okay mom! I will help you, I will... find a job!

- (Y/N), honey... no one with a good conscience will want to employ a fourteen-year-old teenager...

- Well... then I'll turn to someone with questionable morals! I wi-

- (Y/N), listen to me, I got to talk to your father..."

The young girl shuddered at the mere mention of her father, whom she hadn't seen for almost ten years now. Somewhere in Italy he occasionally sent a check to pay the costs of his daughter's existence. It was never enough. Not to be able to legally obtain enough to support herself while taking care of a sick mother. But about that, he did not seem to care a lot. He hardly ever called and would forget her birthday almost every year. So that her mother could have spoken to him? In his condition? It was a miracle.

"... What did he want?"

- He had an idea...

- So it has to be bad.

- (Y/N), please, put your resentment aside for a moment... it's important..."

Put your resentment aside? Easy to say knowing the reasons for the divorce of her parents and the departure of Antonio, her father, whom she would always refuse to call dad. Her mother sighed, which made her cough, before continuing.

"He offered to welcome you to his home... and pay you a good education in a high school... at the start of the school year..."

Silence. (Y/N) let out a nervous chuckle after blinking several times, unable to digest the information well.

"This is a joke, isn't it?"

-... no, he-

- Mom, that's out of the question. I don't care about good studies, I want to stay here and take care of you, there's no other option!

- (Y/N), don't miss this opportunity... you're brilliant, you can't d-

- My decision is made. I'm staying here."

Her mother looked exhausted. Not because her daughter was standing up to her, no. But because she too had made up her mind. And she wouldn't go back on it.

"... No, (Y/N), you don't understand... I... that wasn't a question, I'm not giving you a choice."

It was like a dagger in the back for the young girl. She stammered.

"I... you... huh?"

-... your father and I agreed on one point... you can't... spend your life in misery...

- But-

- (Y/N), I'm tired... don't disc-

- But I don't want to live with him!! I want to stay here and take care of you!! I want to stay here with my friends!!"

Tears quickly rose to her eyes, reflecting the same tears in her mother's eyes. It couldn't be real. It was just a bad joke. She clenched her fists, her throat tight with anger. And with deep sadness.

"... you're going to die soon, right?"

The poor woman smiled sadly through her tears. She shook her head slightly.

"... I dont know.

- So you're getting rid of me...

- no, I-

- It's okay, I get it. "

Trying to hold back her tears, the teenager left the room despite her mother's pleas. She rushed into her room, slammed the door and threw herself on her bed to cry all the tears in her body. Her whole life was here. Not in Italy. Especially not with her cowardly father. If he had been unable to take care of her ten years ago, she couldn't see how he could do it now. And it didn't matter how much money he had or how nice the school he could pay for her would be. She was screaming in her pillow, when she felt a light breeze blow through her (H/C) hair. With the back of her hand, she wiped her cheeks and turned to the man who had just appeared next to her.

"What's going on, cara?...

- ... go away, please... now is not the time..."

The man did not leave, quite the opposite. He sat down on her bed, close to her, in silence. As if he was waiting for her to speak for herself. Which she did, after a long silence.

"... They're sending me to Italy, to Antonio."

The man made a face which he quickly tried to hide behind a smile. He rubbed the back of his head before scratching his chin thoughtfully.

"At least you're coming home.

- This is not my home, Caesar."

Caesar. The source of Antonio's departure. His ghostly figure had appeared one morning at the bedside of the tiny toddler that (Y/N) still was at the time. And he had never left her. He appeared from time to time, surrounded by a strange purple smoke. Apparently no one else could see him. The first time she had mentioned it, her parents didn't believe her. "He's just an imaginary friend, all children have imaginary friends". Except that, (Y/N) was sure she could see the ghosts. Or at least, ghosts came to her, as if emerging from behind the heavy invisible doors of the underworld. And that was enough to frighten Antonio. "You don't understand Juliette, our daughter is completely crazy!" And he was gone, overnight. A poor excuse to be able to escape from the family cocoon that was suffocating him. He was not made to be a father. Youthful error, leaving behind a woman and a child.

"Well, it can be!

- Pfff, easy to say... All my friends are here... And mom too, I can't leave her all alone in this state...

- Juliette is a big girl, she knows what she is doing, I'm sure of it. Come on, dry your tears, cara. Your mom does what's best for you. And your father too, I guess.

- Ha, good one..."

Caesar smiled. And so, (Y/N) couldn't help but smile back. A sad smile, of course. But that was still a win for the ghost. A small personal victory for the young man. If there was at least one thing the teenager was sure of, it was that he, at least... He wouldn't give up on her.

Brest, France. July 14th, 1987.

It was a day of celebration for everyone. At least it was supposed to be one. But with the news of an imminent departure, (Y/N) was far from in the mood for fun. However, when her friends had suggested that they would spend the evening together, she hadn't hesitated for a single second.

The Weirdos Gang was the name other young people in town had come up with to define this group of teenagers with strange attitudes. By strange attitudes, they meant it was all about rumors of madness, imaginary friends, petty crime and crazy outfits. But for (Y/N), this "Weirdos Gang" was above all a family. The only people who really understood her and didn't think she was crazy.

"(Y/N)! Right here!"

A young woman with long curly red hair called out to her, a big smile on her lips and several glass bottles in her hand. Ariane had barely turned 18, and she fully intended to take advantage of her new adult privileges. She handed herone of the bottles, which (Y/N) stared at without moving, an eyebrow slightly raised.

"Ariane, I am fourteen years old.

- Oh don't be like that! Not every day is July 14th! I won't tell your mother. "

A little blonde tugged gently on one side of Ariane's pink dress, an angelic smile on her face as if to coax her.

"Can I have one too?"

"No Colette, you're too young" a young boy barely older than (Y/N) answered.

"Shut up Leo, I didn't ask you anything!"

"Your brother is right, Colette. You and Renée are far too young to drink alcohol."

"Pfff... You guys suck so much."

Renée, barely 10 years old, couldn't help but let out an amused chuckle at her friend's futile efforts to get alcohol. But Ariane remained unmoved despite the pleas of the little blonde. (Y/N) let a faint smile appear on her face, her (E/C) eyes searching the crowd for the missing member of the Weirdos Gang. Noticing her slight concern, Leo put his hand on her shoulder.

"It shouldn't be long before he arrives. He told Ariane he was going to get some stuff from the food stand.

- Ok... I have something to tell you, so I better wait for him to come back...

- Oh? It's serious? You've been worrying about it since you arrived!

- Mmh... You can say it like that... "

Leo was intrigued, but he didn't ask any more questions. He was interrupted by the return of the eldest of the group. This one brought back, wedged between his fingers, several candy apples. Ariane laughed.

"Say, Jean-Pierre, did you buy them or steal them?"

The white-haired man pretended to be annoyed at the question, a smile on his face that he couldn't hide.

"I am an honest man! Here, eat before they catch me."

All the teens burst out laughing, but didn't wait any more second. It was very rare for them to be able to afford such treats. By biting into the candy apple, and even if she almost lost a tooth doing it, (Y/N) was in heaven as the sugar and the apple melted in her mouth. A delight! But she was quickly brought back to reality by Leo.

"Now that we're all here, what did you want to talk about?"

She was about to take a bite of apple again, but she stopped quickly and her smile disappeared. All eyes turned to her and she looked down. There was no right way to tell them the news. You might as well not beat around the bush.

"... My mother is sending me to Italy to live with my father.

- Eh??"

They all had the same reaction and the same shocked expression on their faces.

"But isn't your dad supposed to be an asshole?"

"Colette, language" her brother said, making wide eyes.

"Pardon..."

"Well, she's not wrong, it's still him who abandoned his kid eh..." Ariane muttered.

"It's not normal, your place is here with us!" the little Renée exclaimed, pulling on her brown braids.

(Y/N) had a knot in her throat. Tears quickly rose to her eyes. Only Jean-Pierre had said nothing. He looked serious, he wasn't joking at all anymore. To tell the truth, his face had darkened. As the others revolted at the news, he mumbled to himself.

"Here it is again... I've already lost a sister, I didn't need to lose another one..."

Everyone fell silent. Because everyone had heard. Ariane patted his shoulder, her face suddenly just as dull as her friend. The murder of Sherry Polnareff, two years earlier, was still a particularly sensitive topic for everyone. None of them recovered. Quite the opposite, this disappearance was the starting point of their training with their respective "imaginary friends". They were all the more united. All the more reason for (Y/N) not to want to leave. And her friends so as not to let her go.

"We could hide you in our house," Colette suggested after a long moment of silence.

"I would like that, but they would end up finding me..."

"So... So this is the last holiday we all spend together?" Renée asked.

(Y/N) nodded, tears in her eyes. The youngest girl burst into tears, unable to control her emotions. A huge general hug followed. Around them, passers-by looked at them dimly, but they didn't care. Ariane mumbled, after a moment of silence.

"... I warn you, the first one who sticks their candy apple in my hair will end up attached to the fireworks."

Everyone laughed, and everyone wiped away their tears. No time to be sad. It was the last night of the entire Weirdos Gang. They better enjoy. The first fireworks were fired and all eyes were raised to the sky. (Y/N) 's wet eyes did the same. Jean-Pierre's big hand ruffled her hair and she let out a small laugh.

It didn't matter what happened.

Deep inside, (Y/N) knew her real family would still be here.

Brest, France. August 2nd, 1987.

Jean-Pierre helped her to put her luggage on the train. It had been particularly difficult to prepare her things. Choosing what to take to Italy and what to give up in France had been a huge challenge. Her heart was aching when she brought the last bag into her wagon. She walked slowly down to the quay, for a final farewell to her friends. Her family. Sitting in a wheelchair that Ariane was kind enough to push, her mother kept watching her daughter back and forth, her eyes full of tears. (Y/N) walked over and bent down for one last hug. Her pride told her not to cry. She had already done enough.

"... Call me as soon as you arrive, okay?"

-Sure."

They both stayed there, in silence, not daring to move. When (Y/N) finally separated from her mother, the latter took her hand, her worry impossible to hide.

"... I'm sorry honey...

- I know. It's not your fault, Mom... everything will be fine, don't worry. "

To tell the truth, she was not convinced of this last point. She was mostly trying to convince herself. She quickly looked away to swallow her tears, and Ariane took her in her arms. The rest of the Weirdos Gang quickly followed, for yet another group hug. Little Renée was inconsolable, so (Y/N) ducked down. She pulled a pin from her hair to put it in the girl's hair.

"Here. That way, wherever you go, I'll be with you. "

The little brunette cried even more, but she was smiling through her tears. It was better than nothing.

"You'll send us letters, eh?" Colette asked

'And call us at least once a week", her brother added.

'If you forget, we'll all come together to kick your ass in Italy', Jean-Pierre continued, forcing himself to smile so as not to worry the younger ones.

"Ha! I would like to see that!"

"Lane A, move away from the edge of the platform..."

"... Ah, it's for me. So... see you next time, I guess?"

"Oh yes, Ariane agreed. No way to say goodbye."

It drew a sad smile from (Y/N)'s lips as she hurried to board the train, without even looking back. She quickly found her place and settled herself near the window so that she could see one last time the only people who really mattered to her. The train started. The Gang followed on the platform. The train sped up, they all started to run, catching a laugh from the lips of the young girl, whose (E/C) eyes let silent tears escape and they rolled down her cheeks. The train picked up speed, and everyone was gone for good. (Y/N) leaned back against the back of her seat with a deep sigh. She wanted to cry. But she was trying somehow to keep her head up. Purple smoke surrounded her and Caesar appeared beside her.

"Are you going to be okay, cara ?"

She slowly nodded but didn't answer. Because her throat was tight, but also because an old lady had just sat down across from her. It was out of the question to pass for a madwoman who spoke to herself. Purple smoke brushed the old lady's cheek and there was a sudden flash.

A garden in bloom. A broken window. Children laughing. Noises of cutlery. A restaurant. A burial. A big white dress. More children. Christmas carols and the smell of cinnamon. A hospital bed ...

(Y/N) closed her eyes, letting herself be rocked by the train movement. This old lady had a good life. She would certainly have a beautiful death. The young girl smiled sadly and snuggled up discreetly against the ghostly figure at her side. In a few hours, she would arrive at the airport. A few hours of flight later, she would arrive in a country that was foreign to her, welcomed by a father who was just as foreign to her.

And indeed, it was particularly scary.

Lost in the middle of a crowd, heavy luggage in her arms, completely exhausted after such a long journey, (Y/N) desperately searched for the figure of her father whom she had no memory of. Her heart was pounding in her chest, she nearly passed out with every step. Unable to recognize her father in the midst of strangers, she ended up sitting down on one of her suitcases to wait. And fortunately. Because she waited a long time. A long, long time. The other passengers had left the scene for a while when a man in a police uniform approached. The young girl began to search for her identity papers for a potential check, but the man spoke to her in perfect French.

"(Y/N)? ... Wow, you're all grown up..."

The young girl frowned and examined the man from head to toe.

"Sorry for my delay, I had to replace one of my colleagues' service... are you okay, did you have a good trip?"

She didn't answer. The man in front of her was obviously her father, and she clearly wasn't determined to talk to him. She handed him her luggage without a word. Antonio's eyes widened, before sighing deeply. No discussion, understood.

What a welcome.

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. August 3rd, 1987.

When she stealthily got down the stairs to have breakfast, (Y/N) didn't expect to find her father in the kitchen. She sighed, and went to open the cupboards in search of food, not even greeting the man with her in the room. It was a Sunday. Surely he wouldn't be working. She didn't care, but it was going to be hard to ignore him like that all day.

"... are you okay, did you settle down?"

No answer. Antonio gritted his teeth.

"... how long are you going to ignore me?"

The young girl's (E/C) eyes finally landed on the man. And he had no trouble reading an undeniable anger in them. Coldly, (Y/N) snapped.

"Depends, you ignored me for 10 years, do you want to do a competition for the one that'll last the longest?"

Antonio forced a smile. She had aimed right for his heart.

"... I guess I earned this one.

- Get ready, I'm far from done. I'm not here for fun.

- (Y/N), please, I'm trying to work things out here.

- Oh yeah? It was ten years ago that you had to think about it. It's a little late now. You're dreaming if you think that I will forgive the one who abandoned his family because "his daughter was crazy". "

Silence. (Y/N) took this opportunity to get a bowl. She opened another cupboard, looking for some tea. But all she found was coffee. Those damn Italians. After long seconds of hearing only the click of the spoon that her father was spinning in his coffee, she heard him whisper.

"... can you still see ghosts?"

She glared at him.

"Don't pretend to be the one who believes me now. It's too late.

- Answer my question."

She frowned, before returning her attention to the coffee machine. She mumbled.

"... Yes. But that's not your problem.

- You still see... Caesar? "

She raised an eyebrow, clearly amazed that her father remembered the name of her "imaginary friend", but not other more important things such as her birthday for example.

"... Uh. Yes ?

- I see... "

Another silence settled down and (Y/N) sat down around the table, as far as possible from her father who did not flinch. Deep down, he understood his daughter's reaction. So he made up his mind to try to make conversation with her.

"I was transferred on a new investigation."

(Y/N) didn't even look up from her bowl. She dipped a cornetto in her coffee without saying a word. Faced with his daughter's silence, Antonio continued.

"A mafia case. There are quite a few in Italy, so there's plenty here in Naples...

- Why are you telling me that?

- Hm. I may be quite busy for the next few weeks.

- So much the better."

Antonio rolled his eyes, a slight smile trailing his lips at his daughter's stubbornness. She got that from him, no doubt. He continued.

"It's almost your birthday, isn't it?"

She raised an eyebrow and glared at him.

"Depends, define 'almost'.

- End of October, right?

- Mmh. Not precise enough.

- The 31st?

- Well yeah, but it's August, so it's not almost my birthday at all."

So, he remembered her birthday? For real? Miracles do exist, actually.

"It gives you time to make lots of friends in high school. We could have a party if you want.

- Hey, what did you eat to suddenly be a good father?

Ouch. Right in the heart. It was clear. Understood. But she was not wrong on this point. He had never been a good father, a mistake of his youth.

"... We're going to live under the same roof, maybe it would be better to get along, right?"

- Well, you still have a long way to go. "

The young girl took her half-empty bowl and her cornetto before getting up to leave the room without another word. She clearly wasn't ready to play the perfect little family.

Naples, Italy. October 29th, 1987.

"I tried to make arrangements with my parents to go to Naples for your birthday, but it was 'out of the question'. They need me at the store.

- Don't worry Ariane, I understand, it's already nice to think of me. How are the others ?

- Oh, you know, nothing very special since last week. Leo struggles with high school lessons. Colette was still in detention for threatening a guy to cut his balls. Renée's parents want a divorce so she spends her evenings at the store. And Jean-Pierre trains night and morning to avenge Sherry. Like everyday life."

A weak smile traced the young girl's lips. At the other end of the line, Ariane added.

"Ah, and your mother is fine. I believe her latest medications are working.

- Yes, I got her on the phone yesterday, that's what she told me.

- So much the better... how is it with your father?

- Bleh... I've seen worse. But we don't talk much, you know.

- I understand, it must not be easy. What's more, he's a cop, that's the worst! "

(Y/N) burst out laughing, which made Ariane laugh on the other end of the line. Once the giggles passed, the youngest added.

"He's working hard on his mafia business right now. I don't see him much. But he said he would be there for my birthday... can you believe it, he thought about it this year!

- Heh, only idiots don't change! It would be cool if you could get a bit closer.

- Do not ask me too much, I already tolerate him, it's already a lot.

- That's for sure ... shit, I'm coming to the end of the call. I'll call you back next Wednesday, okay?

- You don't want me to pay next time?

- No no! I can't come to your birthday already, at least let me call you.

- Alright, alright. Take care, okay?

- Okay! Bye bye, Italian freak!

- Ew. Bye! »

Naples, Italy. October 31st, 1987.

Her (E/C) eyes stared at the clock next to the refrigerator.

It was already 9:18 p.m.

And no news from Antonio. To tell the truth, she wasn't more surprised than that. She had been naive enough to think that her father really wanted to change, and that he would think about her birthday. But obviously, nothing. She sighed before getting up to take the cake out of the oven. A cake made with whatever she could find in the cupboards, but it was still better than nothing.

9:24 p.m.

(Y/N) placed a single, already half-melted candle on a freshly cut slice of cake. She opened a drawer to find matches.

9:28 p.m.

She lit the old candle which took a while before deigning to light.

"Well... happy birthday (Y/N)! Thanks, thanks. You shouldn't have, it's too nice. "

Sarcasm was her best weapon. She was particularly bitter to be alone on her birthday. No friend, neither her mother, nor even her father of course... Why wasn't even Caesar there? She frowned and closed her eyes. It was time to make a wish before taking a breather.

"... I wish I would never be alone on my birthday again. Here. That's all."

9:30 p.m.

No sooner had she blown on the candle that someone rang the doorbell. Strange... would her father have forgotten his keys? She sighed, before going to look through the door eye. On the other side, there were a lot of men in police uniform. But none of them was her father, they were just colleagues she only knew by sight. She shrugged and opened the door. The two men in front of her looked down at the young girl, looking serious. She shuddered.

"Good evening (Y/N), sorry to bother you, but you're going to have to come with us.

- Eh? Is that Antonio's plan again?

- No... I'm really sorry... He-... He passed away.

- What the -... "

She understood better the shiver which had just crossed her. It was as if she had known beforehand what was going to be announced to her. Her heart sank. Would that explain Caesar's absence tonight?... The man continued.

"Come with us, we're taking you to the station for tonight, we can only start the proceedings after the investigation into his death and-

-... how?

- I beg your pardon ?

- How did he die ?

- We don't know the details for now. He was found lifeless after his midday shift. Come quickly, we'll explain everything to you in the car. "

The other man brought her a blanket when he saw that she seemed to be in shock. She was. She was having trouble understanding what was going on. In three months, she hadn't really had the time, the opportunity, or the reasons to forgive her father. So why ? Why was her heart aching so much in her chest?

Happy birthday, (Y/N).

Naples, Italy. November 3rd, 1987.

Three days later, the fate of the young girl had still not been decided. They were talking about sending her back to France to her mother. But right now, she didn't care what happened to her. She spent her days at the police station, watched by her father's colleagues until the case about his mysterious death was resolved. She was livid, like a ghost in the hallways. Not because she wasn't recovering from Antonio's death, no, she wasn't really realizing yet. But because something was wrong, she could tell. This story of death was hiding something. Murder, without a doubt.

And she intended to understand what was going on.

A little before lunch break, the young girl pretended to be particularly depressed. She asked the man in charge of watching her if she could have lunch in her father's old office, claiming that she needed to "feel close to him". A huge lie that only those who knew her well could have detected. After a moment of hesitation, his father's colleague agreed and led her into the office. He asked her not to move, the time to go get the meal trays. She slowly nodded as if she was the saddest ever, before going to sit down at the desk. No sooner had the man closed the door than she resumed a correct posture and began to search in the desk drawers. It didn't take long for her to find the file of the latest investigation. She remembered hearing him talk about it several months ago. A mafia story, or something. She quickly flipped through the pages of the file, searching for any important information. Any information that would allow her to understand what could have happened.

And her research was... fruitful, to say the least.

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. November 13th, 1987.

After several days of investigation, Antonio's death was still classified as a work-related accident and the case was dropped. (Y/N) was placed in a foster home with other young people her age while waiting to find out what the judges would decide for her. Strangely, she no longer wanted to return to France. She was determined to clarify this matter. And now she had all the cards in her hand to understand.

Passione.

It was the name of the Mafia her father was investigating.

It was now the name of the Mafia she was investigating.

That morning, she showed up at one of the prisons in Naples, with a very specific idea in mind. After queuing behind other visitors, she told the guards who she wanted to see. They all looked at each other with big eyes, but didn't decline her request, despite her young age. She was checked and given strict instructions before being taken to a large secure hallway. She didn't ask any questions, pretending she knew very well what she was doing. But in her chest, her heart was racing. The man accompanying her left her alone. In front of her stood a huge glass cell. And inside, a huge man was tasting many fruits. His atypical physique, to say the least, made the young girl take a step back. Her heart kept pounding in her chest. But she remained calm. The man finally laid his dark eyes on her, she shivered.

"Hello, what do I owe the honor of this visit?"

(Y/N) stared at him for several seconds, before asking in a voice that wanted to be confident.

"Are you Polpo?"

- In the flesh. And you are?..."

She frowned hesitantly.

"(Y/N) (L/N), sir.

- Huh? It doesn't sound very Italian. Besides, you have a little accent when you speak...

- Ah, yes... my mother is French, but my father is Italian.

- So you mean you have your mother's name... why?"

Why so many questions? The girl began to sway from one foot to the other.

"Because I have always lived with my mother. But I-

- What's your name?

-... I told you, (Y/N) (L/N).

- Your real name. The Italian one."

And shit. Impossible to avoid this question. She started to nervously scratch the palms of her hands which she tried to hide behind her back.

"... Zeppeli. (Y/N) Zeppeli.

- Ha, Zeppeli!"

He took a sip of wine from a stemmed glass. The great luxury, for an inmate. He had to corrupt the guards, no doubt. He continued, in his voice from beyond the grave.

"Tell me, Zeppeli. Why are you so nervous?

-... I'm not nervous.

- Could it be linked to the death of your father?"

Shit. He had a head start.

"Know that if, like him, you try to investigate Passione... you will not know another fate!"

He burst out laughing, but it clearly wasn't funny. (Y/N) was again met by shivers. She had to find a solution, and quickly.

"No, I told you, I have always lived with my mother. My father never took care of me, I don't care what or who killed him... even if you just gave me the answer. "

Polpo chuckled. She continued.

"No, I want to join Passione.

- Really?"

His deep voice was singing almost as if he knew he had already won. But the young girl had more than one trick up her sleeve. She nodded.

"Well, Zeppeli... I'll give you one chance! If you fail... squeak!"

Sure. Only 15 years old and she had just got into one of the darkest cases. But she had to understand. She had to know the truth. Even if it had to be exploded from the inside.

"Thank you very much sir. I will do my best.

- Oh but do not hope too much, you are not accepted yet, no, no, no... First of all you have to pass the entrance test! The test of confidence."

After chuckling, he slipped a lit lighter into his door opening. (Y/N) looked down at it but didn't move.

"The guards told me not to give you anything and not to accept anything from you.

- Ha! That's what they say, but not what they do! Come on, take this lighter. "

Hesitantly, she gently took the lighter, worried about finding any trap. But it was just a normal lighter.

"Come back tomorrow at the same time. And bring me back the flame. Make sure it doesn't light off, and you will have my full confidence. Simple, right?

-... I suppose.

- Good! Have a good day, and good luck Zeppeli!"

She rolled her eyes. She hated this new nickname above all. Notably because she understood that Polpo knew the reasons for Antonio's death. And she was determined to learn more. But for now, she had to focus on that flame. She made her way out, but was stopped by Caesar, who finally deigned to show up.

"Caesar, it's been days since I saw you, I thought you were dead!" She exclaimed sarcastically.

- Wait, cara. I can explain everything to you, but first you have to listen to me. You can't go that way with that lighter. They would arrest you right away."

She looked down at the flame dancing in her hand. He was right. She had to find a solution, and quickly. A smile traced her lips after a few seconds of thought. In fact, it couldn't be easier, and Caesar's presence had just reminded her.

"Thanks for your help Caesar.

- What the-

- Last Judgement!"

In front of her there appeared huge bronze doors which opened very slowly, letting out thick purple smoke. This was where all ghosts like Caesar came from. This was where all of her "imaginary friends" came from. And she knew exactly what to call them. And especially...

"The Reaper!"

Approached a colossal humanoid wearing armor made of bones and wrapped in a huge black cloak with scuffed edges. In their hand, a huge scythe decorated with black stones. The personification of death in person.

"Good day to you my friend. I need your services. I would like you to keep this lighter in a safe place, and especially not to let the flame go out. I can trust you, can't I?"

With their free hand, The Reaper took hold of the lighter, shielding the flame with their skeletal fingers. Then they disappeared in the purple smoke and the doors closed behind them. After watching the scene, Caesar shrugged, a smile on his face.

"Heh, I guess that's a way of doing... well done, cara."

- Why did you leave me all alone?"

Straight to the point. At least it was clear. The man sighed and rubbed the back of his head nervously.

"I'm so sorry (Y/N), I didn't want to miss your birthday. But I had a soul of the family to help..."

It took only a second for the young girl to understand. Antonio. She looked down at her shoes, her throat suddenly tightened.

"... Is he okay?"

Caesar smiled. Almost satisfied to see that the young girl was worried about her father.

"He is proud. Very proud to see you continue his investigation. But if he ever walks through the doors to see you, prepare to be scolded for putting your life on the line like this."

This time she was the one to smile.

"Let him try. I have more important things to do now.

- Like getting into the Mafia?

- Touché."

Naples, Italy. December 24th, 1987.

Getting into the Mafia hadn't been that complicated. Getting accepted though...

(Y/N)'s squad was led by a man in his thirties named Apollo Lampone. He was strict and ruthless. His right-hand man, or woman in that case, Giulia Mela, in her twenties, was a bubbly woman whose character contrasted clearly with the chef. Finally, at just 18 years old, Roberto Porro was the one who gave the little newbie the most trouble. He was particularly jealous of the attention she was receiving. Because indeed, (Y/N) was having an effect on the group. Actually, especially her abilities.

It was Christmas Eve. For the first time in years, it was snowing in Naples. A snowflake landed on (Y/N)'s nose as she hid her smile by tightening her scarf around her neck. They were far from being able to enjoy the festivities. They had a mission for the boss to complete before they could celebrate Christmas like everyone else. Lampone had been very clear: no half measures if they wanted to be able to enjoy this evening. She pulled her beanie a little deeper over her head, noticing that Porro kept giving her sideways glances.

"Zeppeli. Now." Lampone ordered.

Without a second of hesitation, (Y/N) wandered down a dark alley. Fortunately, the snow did not hold on to the ground, where it would have been easy to follow her. Festivities or not, it was a night of settling of scores. The nephew of one of Passione's lieutenants having been assassinated the day before, following a very alcoholic fight, the mafia had to return the blows. A tit for tat. The target had been located in an apartment in Sanita, one of Naples' poorest neighborhoods. And it was up to the young girl to take care of it. Even though she was only 15, she had to prove herself through violence. It was for the proper functioning of Italian justice. At least, that was what she was told all day long.

She infiltrated the building after smashing a window, throwing a huge stone. She felt that her companions were watching her. She had no room for mistakes. Thanks to her small teenage build, she easily managed to slip inside. There was a good smell of roast food. Her stomach growled. But now was not the time to salivate. Quietly, she walked up the stairs to an apartment on the second floor. She took a deep breath before calling in a low voice.

"Last Judgement."

The doors to Purgatory opened right next to her and thick purple smoke billowed out. The Beyond was particularly hungry that night, she could feel it. She held out her hand in the direction of the doors.

"The Reaper."

From nothing came the colossal skeleton hooded under a veil thick fog. They brought her her huge scythe. She thanked them with a nod before grabbing the weapon she whirled around to take full control. It was time. With a huge crash, she destroyed the door to the apartment. There was a man inside, the man she was looking for. He screamed in fear as he saw this personification of death coming for him. Purple smoke rushed into the apartment. No sooner had it touched the target's body than (Y/N) was seized with visions.

Children running in a dark street. An apartment in poor condition. A completely drunk man. A discreet exchange of white powder. Some blood. A lot of blood. Empty bottles lying on the ground. The lifeless body of a child in a parking lot ...

It gave her nausea. When (Y/N) opened her eyes, she looked disgusted. At her feet, the man was trembling with fear, a bottle of wine in his hand. When the girl twirled her scythe, and even though the man couldn't see her, he yelled,

"Please don't hurt me! It's... It's Christmas! "

The expression on the teenager's face didn't change. Quite the contrary. She growled in a cold voice.

"Nicolò Fumo. After examining the extent of your sins, I condemn you ... to a slow and painful death.

- No, please wait-"

She didn't let him finish his sentence. With a quick movement, she thrust the scythe down his throat. Blood sprayed on her shoes and she rolled her eyes. The man struggled to free himself, but the more he wriggled, the more the blade sank into his throat. As his blood was slowly draining, (Y/N) took the opportunity to search the room for things that might interest her. She found a few bills there in a wallet and slipped them into her bra. As she opened another drawer, she heard footsteps in the hallway outside the apartment. She rushed at the man's body and picked up her scythe. He wouldn't survive his injuries anyway. He would continue to bleed and eventually succumb. And if he didn't have a family, as she thought, his body would be found decomposing a few weeks later. She might well pick up her weapon. Especially since the mayhem had obviously attracted someone. She pointed her scythe in the direction of the destroyed door, where now stood... A boy. He looked a little younger than her and his blue eyes didn't know whether to look at the bloodied body of the man lying on the floor or the young girl behind this butchery. (Y/N) growled.

"... Fuck, get out of here. You weren't supposed to see this.

- You are from the Mafia, right?"

His question left her speechless for a split second. This kid didn't look shocked at the scene that had just unfolded before his eyes. And he wasn't beating around the bush. She slowly lowered her scythe and raised an eyebrow.

"Mm-mmh. It's none of your business.

- Would you... be part of Passione?

- Maybe. Why?

- Oh, great. I'm right on time then. "

The purple smoke billowing from the doors of Last Judgement did not fail to brush the boy's legs. (Y/N) obviously took the opportunity to examine the boy's past and future. Maybe at least she would know more about his motives.

A fishing boat. A hospital room. Some blood. A restaurant. Laughters. An alley in the rain. A chapel at sunset. More laughter. A turtle ...

(Y/N) stopped her visions the moment she saw Polpo there. If this appeared in the boy's life, then she could tell him about Passione, right?

"Answer my question. Why do you care to know if I'm part of Passione.

- I need to get in.

- Oh."

Behind her, the man was finally dying. She saw his soul being sucked in through the doors of Last Judgement before they closed and disappeared. She made her scythe disappear with a simple snap of her fingers. The boy had no reaction. Surely he shouldn't see the power of the teenage girl, whom her companions called 'Stand'. It might have been for the best.

"What's your name?

- Bruno. Bruno Bucciarati.

- Very well, Bruno. I'll take you to my boss then. He will surely know what to do. "

The boy slowly nodded. As she got ready to go out, (Y/N) heard his little voice asking.

"Wait, you didn't tell me your name?

- Ah, yes... (Y/N). Everyone here calls me Zeppeli, but if you could avoid doing the same... I don't like the name.

- Okay. (Y/N)."

The young girl smiled slightly. But hardly had she crossed the threshold of the door that her three acolytes appeared in front of her. Mela applauded, a big smile on her lips. Porro rolled his eyes. But it was especially Lampone's opinion that (Y/N) was waiting for. The leader laid his eyes on their victim's body and nodded, looking satisfied.

"Congratulations, Zeppeli. It was particularly well done."

"It was awesome, you mean!" Mela exclaimed. "And this little sentence before slitting his throat? Ooooh, epic!"

"... thank you. I suppose."

"Keep it up Zeppeli, the boss is particularly interested in your abilities and... Wait, who is this kid? "

Lampone asked in a cold voice, pointing to the young Bruno who was almost hiding behind the teenager. She laid her (E/C) eyes on the boy, before responding in a voice almost as cold as her boss'.

"Bruno Bucciarati. He wants to join Passione."

"Heh?!" Porro exclaimed in surprise, a look of disdain on his face. "We are not a daycare, you are enough Zeppeli.

"Fuck you-"

"I've already killed people."

Silence. All eyes turned to the bowl-cut boy who scratched the back of his neck. Mela burst out laughing.

"I like that kid! We'll have to send him to see Polpo!

- But it's not okay?! Since when do we choose our men out of goodness of hearts?!

- Oh listen to yourself Porro, as if you arrived here proving yourself!

- What are you implying?! "

As Mela and Porro were getting at each other's throat, Lampone examined the young boy with a serious expression. Then he met (Y/N)'s gaze, as she almost seemed to challenge him.

"Zeppeli. What do you think?

- I think it's Christmas and we should be having a good meal there. I'm starving. And I think that if what Bruno is saying is true, then he has the right to have his chances. "

Lampone sighed.

"Let's say I'm doing this for Christmas magic then... Alright, Bucciarati. You're coming with us."

The boy's face lit up and he thanked (Y/N) with a smile. She couldn't help but reflect his smile. Mela exclaimed.

"Let's go, we have a turkey waiting for us! And also we are at a crime scene, it might as well be good to move your ass."

They all came out of the building laughing. It was snowing even harder outside. A snowflake landed on (Y/N) 's nose again. Now she could fully appreciate this festive air. She opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue to try and catch some flakes. Seeing her do it, Bruno imitated her, which had the effect of making Porro growl, and he rolled his eyes. But (Y/N) burst out laughing.

It was finally Christmas.

And at last, she felt like she could breathe a bit.

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. January 2nd, 1988.

(Y/N) was waiting at the exit, fiddling nervously with a piece of her t-shirt. Sitting in the grass, she was staring at the prison door, praying that it would open as soon as possible. The guard at the entrance kept glaring at her, as if afraid she might want to come in at any moment. But she knew very well that she could do nothing but wait. Wait for Bruno Bucciarati to finish his interview with Polpo. She had seen it by reading his life thanks to Last Judgement the day they met, this boy was going to succeed in officially entering Passione. So why was she worried? Maybe because that boy didn't have a Stand. And that she didn't see how he was going to be able to escape security while keeping the flame of the lighter on.

After long minutes of waiting, pulling on the grass within reach, (Y/N) heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the doors open and the young Bruno come out. She jumped up. Seeing her, the boy gave her a reassuring smile.

"You didn't have to wait for me you know.

- Heh, I wanted to be around if anything ever happened to you."

They had only known each other for a little over a week, and yet, after spending the holidays together, the young girl had a certain protective instinct, as if he were already her comrade. She asked, worried.

"Do you have the lighter?

- Mm-mmh."

He searched for something inside his white suit.

"I have hidden inner pockets in my- oh no..."

The flame of the lighter was out, it couldn't stand being deprived of oxygen. (Y/N)'s eyes widened, and she held her breath as she feared something would go wrong. But nothing happened. She raised an eyebrow.

"Maybe we can try to turn it back on?

- You think? Seems a little too easy, no?

- It's worth trying."

Bruno nodded, his throat tight. He took a deep breath and relighted the lighter with a brisk movement of his fingers. The flame reappeared and (Y/N) huffed, amused.

"Well, well, it was easy actually. Be careful, you might not be able to turn the thing back on forever.

- Of course I-

- You. You turned it on."

A Stand had just appeared from nowhere, and in a split second, it ripped Bruno's soul from his body. (Y/N) let out a cry of surprise and jumped back. Extremely fast, this Stand wore a kind of traditional Venetian black costume. And in its mouth: an arrow. Arrow that pierced the boy's soul in less time than it would take to say phew. In shock, the young girl had no time to react.

"I give you a chance, two paths are available to you!"

Bruno squirmed in pain. That was enough to bring the girl back to the reality of the situation. Her friend was being killed before her eyes.

"Last Judgement! The Reaper!"

The doors opened and death brought her her scythe. But she didn't have time to do anything when a blue-helmeted humanoid came out of the boy's body. The enemy Stand exclaimed.

"A chosen being! Congratulation!"

Bruno's soul found its way back to his body and he fell to the floor, coughing. Scythe in hand, (Y/N) was unable to understand what had just happened. Did this Stand create Stands? When the boy's blue eyes turned to her, he gasped.

"What... what are you holding in your hands?

- Huh?... oh, that? This is my Stand. Can you really see it there?

- Your s-... Hey, what is that?»

He pointed to his own Stand at his feet. (Y/N) almost wanted to smile at the situation. She would have if the enemy Stand wasn't still standing a few feet away from her. What could it want now? Cautiously, she moved forward to help her friend up. But as soon as she had set foot in the shade of a tree, the opponent turned towards her.

"You turned it on too. I give you a chance, two paths are available to you!"

It lunged forward and she jumped backwards reflexively, back to the sun. The enemy Stand stopped short and she understood immediately. She absolutely had to stay in the light. Surely it was Polpo's Stand that ensured that the deal of the flame was not broken.

"Bruno, can you get up?"

The boy nodded. He dared not take his eyes off the monster in the shadows in front of him. A new world was now opening up to him, and he was almost shaking. With shaky legs, he got up slowly.

"Come towards me. I can't walk in the shadows if I want to avoid it attacking me.

- Do you think you can beat it?

- I'll try."

She twirled her scythe in the air and slowly approached the Stand who didn't seem to notice her until she walked in the shadows. With a quick movement, she stretched out her arms to cut the air far enough to cut the enemy in two. It evaporated. She heaved a sigh of relief. It had not been so complicated after all. Bruno approached with an uncertain step.

"It is dead?

- No, my scythe doesn't kill the Stands, it just makes them disappear into the Otherworld until they find their way back here. Polpo risks being deprived of his Stand for a little while.

- Polpo?

- It's his Stand. He attacked us because we lit up the flame again. By the way, how are you feeling?

- Strange. As if I had been mysteriously pierced by an arrow and discovered new abilities."

He had a small smirk. So he understood on his own, he was particularly quick-witted. (Y/N) let out a small laugh before putting her hand on his shoulder, pointing to the new flame from the lighter.

"We're going to avoid turning that one off."

Naples, Italy. September 27th, 1988.

Several months had passed since Bruno's arrival at Passione. And (Y/N) had only been more fulfilled in her life. In less than a year, she had easily won her comrades and superiors' trust. And even Polpo, who had once doubted her motives for joining the organization, now saw her as an important asset. She had found some semblance of family, of course. But yet she didn't forget why she was there. She expected to understand the reasons for her father's murder.

Running at full speed through the streets of the San Giuseppe district, (Y/N) was trying to escape from three angry men from whom she had just stolen files relating to a drug trafficking network. She couldn't afford to use her Stand in such circumstances, the enemy was too numerous and her scythe too heavy to handle to be fast enough. So her only solution was to run. Run, and find her sidekick.

"(Y/N), this way!"

She turned into another street which turned out to be a dead end. But it didn't matter to her. Bruno was there to save her.

"Sticky Fingers!"

The wall at the end of the dead end opened in front of the two teenagers who did not hesitate for a single second to push through the zipper's opening. They were a powerful duo, almost unstoppable. Bruno quickly closed the wall behind them and they resumed their run together. They heard the men behind them cry out in displeasure. (Y/N) burst out laughing, which made the young boy smile after her.

"We are unstoppable!" she cried, performing a little victory dance.

"Stop being silly, run!" he exclaimed, the smile on his lips unable to disappear.

"But I'm running!"

"Then run faster!"

They laughed harder, but their laughter was short-lived. Ahead of them, the three men chasing them were blocking their way. The girl exclaimed.

"Heh?? But where do they come from?"

Perhaps the worst part was that they now had guns pointed at them. (Y/N) hesitated for a moment, Bruno whispered to her.

"...What's the plan?

- ... Run!"

She grabbed his hand to drag him with her into an adjacent alley. Her heart was pounding, she barely had time to breathe. Gunshots rang out behind them. She didn't bother to check if they were still being chased, there were more shots a few seconds later. Windows exploded nearby, sending shards of glass flying at high speed. (Y/N) shielded her face with her free hand and sped up as best she could. But she was seriously starting to wear herself out. But luckily for her Bruno had a much better idea than fleeing. He opened a passage in a building and tugged on the girl's arm to pull her inside with him. She hit her head hard as she landed on the floor.

"Ouch...thanks for the improvised rescue..."

Bruno had just created a hiding place for them, hoping that their pursuers wouldn't think of looking for them inside a residential building. (Y/N) rubbed her aching forehead before turning to check on her sidekick. Sitting on the ground to catch his breath, he was badly bruised in the face, scratched by the glass pieces. She sighed, before removing her shoulder bag from around her neck. Inside were the stolen documents. But also and above all, her first aid kit. Seeing her do this, the boy narrowed his eyes.

"No need for that, you know. It's okay, it's almost nothing.

- Psht. Bullshit."

She sat down opposite him and soaked a cotton ball in alcohol, which she put on his open lip without warning. Bruno jerked his head back reflexively, a frown clearly indicating his displeasure. (Y/N) rolled her eyes before continuing.

"Don't play tough, leave it to me. I'd rather do this now than let your wounds get infected."

Bruno gave in after heaving a sigh, gritting his teeth every time the alcohol burned his skin. The girl was taking great care to clean his open, swollen lip as he whispered.

"... thank you."

She offered him a smile before cleaning his cheek, which had been no less bruised than his mouth. She was so focused on her task at hand that she didn't notice that Bruno wasn't taking his eyes off her. Being a particularly efficient team, this kind of hitch only happened to them very rarely, he had very little opportunity to be pampered in this way. And he particularly appreciated the softness of her hands on his skin, a softness that contrasted greatly with the pain of the alcohol on his wounds. After a moment of silence, (Y/N) finally met his gaze. He quickly looked away and she raised an eyebrow.

"... Are you okay? Did I hurt you?

- ... no no. I was just thinking.

- Mmm? Of what?

- I was thinking... I'm glad we spent the day together today.

- Oh yeah?

- ... I was a little afraid to spend my birthday alone."

The young girl stopped to look him directly in the eyes, a smile on her face. She exclaimed,

"Is it your birthday? So cool! Happy birthday then! I too am happy to have been invited."

He let out a small laugh and she laughed with him.

"Stop laughing, idiot, I'm not done!"

When she had finished disinfecting his wounds, she placed a bandage on his cheek, a satisfied smile on her lips. They exchanged a knowing look and he thanked her. As he got up to go check if the way was clear, she asked.

"Say, Bruno?

- Mmm?

- Can you be there for my birthday too? It's on October 31st."

The teen couldn't help but smile again, which lit up his face. He nodded his head briskly.

"Obviously!"

Naples, Italy. October 31st, 1988.

[default: Italian / italic: French]

It was Halloween, of course. But it was also her birthday. And this time, (Y/N) did not intend to spend it alone.

This year, her friend Ariane from the Weirdos Gang had been able to fly to Naples to surprise her. But it was herself who was the most surprised. She didn't really imagine the reality of being part of a mafia. She imagined something more...serious.

Dressed in a large black dress and a cape of the same color, (Y/N) was particularly proud of her Grim Reaper costume. She hastened to pull her French friend by the hand to introduce her to those she considered her new family. At least she only had them anyway.

"Ariane, let me introduce you to my team. The man smoking outside is Lampone, my boss. The young woman at the bar over there is Mela. The one who's been sulking and looking at you badly for a while now is Porro. And the boy next to him is Bruno.

- Correct me if I'm wrong, but you call them all by their last names except the last one, right?

- Ah, it's because I owe them respect, they were there before I arrived. But with Bruno it's not the same, we're really friends.

- Mm-mmh, I see.

- Say, how are the others? I haven't heard from Jean-Pierre for a while.

- Oh well... We haven't either. He left overnight.

- Eh? But that's not his type to-"

(Y/N) didn't have the opportunity to ask any more questions. Dressed in a voodoo doll costume, Mela approached the two young women and handed Ariane a glass of wine, a slight smile on her face.

"Hey Zeppeli, does your friend understand Italian?

- Not really. But the two languages are quite alike so be careful what you say."

Ariane accepted the glass, squinting her eyes to try to understand what the other two were saying. She examined her glass for a long time, before dipping her lips into it to examine the contents.

"It's prosecco," (Y/N) told her to reassure her.

"Anything else?"

"Nothing else, it's not my style", Mela answered in her language, a smile on her lips. "On the other hand, I advise you to be careful with your drink with the men at the bar over there. Don't trust them."

"What did she say?"

"She says you have to beware of men."

"Ah yes, nothing new. Grazie, Mela."

The three young women began to laugh, which caught the attention of Porro who approached, followed very closely by Bruno who had swapped his usual white suit for a zombie costume. Simple but effective. Out of the corner of her eye, Ariane examined her friend's slightest reactions to the sight of the teenager, a smile on her lips, as if she had something in mind. While Porro and Mela bickered as usual, Bruno and (Y/N) exchanged knowing glances. And that hadn't escaped Ariane, who leaned over to whisper.

"I think he has a crush on you.

- What the- Huh??"

(Y/N) nearly choked on her wine glass. She widened her eyes and motioned for her friend to be quiet. Even if Bruno was pretending not to follow their conversation anymore, he was concentrating on trying to understand a few words of French.

"Bullshit. We are just very close!

- Mm-mmh, of course, very close, yes yes.

- But it's true!

- Oh but I believe you, it's so very obvious."

(Y/N) rolled her eyes fondly, but this information would not let her indifferent. She glanced in her friend's direction, as he was obviously too busy trying to put an end to his companions' bickering. A faint smile traced her lips and she shook her head to dismiss the thought from her mind. Ariane chuckled but said nothing more. Lampone waved them out. They all obeyed without grumbling, although finishing their glasses in one huge sip first.

"Boss problem?" Porro asked, looking annoyed.

"We're going to the apartment."

"To do what?"

"Guess what, stupid. We have a birthday to celebrate."

Hearing these words, (Y/N) flashed a huge smile. Beneath his air of a ruthless tough guy, Lampone was particularly caring now that she had proven herself enough. They all went to the shabby apartment that served as their headquarters. Ariane had no real choice but to follow them, unable to understand a word of Italian. As soon as they arrived, Mela reserved glasses for everyone. Even Bruno, who politely declined her offer. The young woman rolled her eyes before settling near the stranger to try to start a conversation. So (Y/N) took the opportunity to get closer to her favorite sidekick to ask him.

"You don't drink?

- No, it's not reasonable, I'm too young. You too should be careful.

- Oh but don't worry about me, I'm just enjoying it a little bit, it's not my birthday every day!

- Hm...»

Even before Bruno could answer, Lampone came out of the kitchen, cake in hand, after several minutes of rummaging through the drawers looking for candles. (Y/N) put her hand to her mouth to hide her surprise, a big smile lighting up her face as soon as her comrades started to sing.

"Make a wish!" Ariane shouted.

The girl nodded quickly and closed her eyes. It took her very little time to find out what she wanted, her wish was no different from last year.

I wish I would never be alone again on my birthday.

She opened her eyes and blew out her candles to the applause of her friends. Even Porro was doing his part for once. Mela immediately stood up to cut the cake, interrupting her attempt to talk to Ariane who put an arm around her young friend's neck. But (Y/N)'s smile had faded slightly. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Caesar, reclusive in the hallway.

And even though he was forcing a smile, he looked particularly worried.

Naples, Italy. November 19th, 1988.

In one year, (Y/N) had created herself a very good reputation within Passione, in particular thanks to her particularly powerful Stand. But she would still refuse to admit her full potential. She only succeeded so well thanks to her inseparable sidekick.

And that day was a day like any other.

Bruno and (Y/N) were fleeing yet another pursuers from whom they had confiscated drugs, by order of Passione. The routine, in short. With a quick wave of the hand, (Y/N) asked that they separate to sow the enemy. Without even consulting her any longer, Bruno nodded and used his Stand to flee through a wall. As for (Y/N), she plunged into an adjacent street, before jumping over a fence and running to a dark alley where she could hide. Squatting behind a dumpster, she was able to slowly catch her breath. After a good two minutes of silence, she sat up and dusted off her clothes. But as she was about to come out of her hiding place to join Bruno, she was tackled to the ground by a man who came out of nowhere. She didn't have time to shout, let alone call her Stand.

"Finally... (Y/N), right? Oh don't make that face, I mean you no harm."

Said like that, it really didn't seem so obvious.

"My name is Vanilla Ice. I've been waiting to meet you for a while... on your own. Master Dio will be delighted to meet you."

The young woman struggled in vain, the man holding her back was far too muscular. The last thing she saw was the sparkle of joy in her attacker's violet eyes. No sooner had he touched her forehead than she was seized with intense pain and lost consciousness for a moment.

When she opened her eyes, Bruno was leaning over her. The concern was clearly visible in his eyes.

"(Y/N)? (Y/N), how are you? You hear me ? Are you hurt?"

But (Y/N) didn't answer. She blinked, trying somehow to regain consciousness. But she was no longer herself, and she felt it very well. She only had one thing in mind.

"...I have to kill Jotaro Kujo," she whispered.

"What are you saying?"

Worried, the boy put his hand on her forehead to check for a fever, but she pushed him away quickly, as if he represented any danger for her. She jumped up. In shock, Bruno took a moment before reacting and getting up too.

"But what's gotten into you? Do we have a new mission?"

When she didn't answer, he tried to get her attention by grabbing her arm, but the young woman pushed him away quickly and glared at him, which froze him in his tracks. She had never looked at him like that. She had never been violent towards him either. So why... Why now?

"(Y/N), you-

- Leave me alone."

Bruno's eyes widened, mouth agape. He felt a pain in his chest, but the shock kept him from worrying about it. To tell the truth, he was much more worried about his friend who had just left running, without even telling him where she was going. After a moment of hesitation, he shook off his fear and went after her. Only... He was unable to find her.

And he clearly couldn't guess her destination.

Chapter Text

Odawara, Japan. November 25th, 1988.

[default: English / italics: Japanese]

The wind was blowing gently, making the tree leaves sing. A delicate moment that (Y/N) would have appreciated if she hadn't only had murder in mind. With the orders that her new master was pushing into her head, it hadn't taken her long to travel to Japan and find the school where her target was studying. She felt nothing but an unparalleled hatred, an inexplicable hatred that gripped her guts. Even Caesar couldn't reason with her. She was clearly not herself anymore.

Dressed in a Japanese uniform that suited her perfectly, she had no trouble entering the school grounds. And she didn't have to look far. She didn't even have to pretend any longer that her target was coming to her. Attracted like two magnets. Carrying another boy like a potato sack over his shoulder, Jotaro Kujo had just slipped out of the building like an outlaw. As soon as he laid eyes on the young girl he stopped short in his flight. He examined her for a long time, in silence, before muttering something that (Y/N) could not hear. Nor understand. She didn't speak a word of Japanese.

"...What do you want?"

She blinked, unable to understand what he had said. Jotaro lowered his hat, clearly annoyed by this exchange which was not one. He got ready to leave, which reminded the young girl of her mission. Without hesitating a second longer, she called her Stand who brought her her scythe.

"Jotaro Kujo, I was sent by Master Dio to kill you.

- Yare yare daze..." he started. "You're all going to get it today."

He took his time to drop to the ground the unconscious body he was carrying on his shoulder. (Y/N) raised an eyebrow, but she didn't have time to think about what could have happened. She was attacked by a purple humanoid. It didn't matter why Dio had chosen her, he clearly hadn't taken into consideration the fact that in Italy she had never really fought against Stand Users. And she clearly lacked speed. It was the shortest fight of her life. And her first knockout.

When she regained consciousness, Jotaro was leaning over her. He was holding her face firmly while his Stand worked to remove the flesh bug from her forehead. She insulted him with every curse, and in every language she knew. Until the parasite was completely removed. She breathed a sigh of relief, as if a huge weight was being lifted from her chest. Jotaro stepped back and turned his back on her. It was then that (Y/N) realized that she had absolutely no business here. She was in a typical Japanese house, surrounded by four men she didn't know.

"Uh... I..."

"Oh, do you speak English?" the eldest of them all asked.

"Yes... "

"But you have an accent."

"I am French... and Italian."

"I see. Dio went to look very far to find you."

(Y/N) looked down at her hands, embarrassed. She understood very well what had just happened, and she was more than sorry.

"I swear I don't-

- We know," replied a dark-skinned man, looking serious. "You weren't yourself, don't blame yourself too much."

She nodded slowly, her throat tightening. A short blonde lady had just entered, a first aid kit in hand. She first took care of the other boy who was injured, before approaching (Y/N), who instinctively backed away. But the woman's reassuring smile was enough to make the teenager relax.

"Don't worry, sweetie, I'll be very careful."

(Y/N) couldn't help smiling as this delicate lady reminded her of her mother. As she was having her wounds taken care of, the old man approached. He gave her a reassuring smile.

"How are you feeling?

- ... I've seen better.

- Sorry. My grandson is not tender."

Jotaro mumbled something in Japanese. (Y/N) nodded. She was far from resenting him.

"Tell me little one, what's your name?

- (Y/N).

- (Y/N)?"

She sighed as she realized she had to reveal her last name.

"Zeppeli. (Y/N) Zepp-

- Zeppeli?!"

The old man was oddly speechless. The teenager raised an eyebrow, unable to understand his amazement. He cleared his throat before continuing, as if nothing had happened.

"Nice to meet you (Y/N). My name is Joseph Joestar. This is my friend, Muhammad Avdol. And the young boy who suffered the same fate as you is called Noriaki Kakyoin. Of course, you already know my grandson, Jotaro."

"Excuse him if he's a bit grumpy" the little blonde who was tending to her wounds added. "Adolescence, you understand... Oh, I didn't introduce myself. No formalities with me, I'm Holy, Jotaro's mom."

"... Nice to meet you. Thank you for everything you did for me, but I should go home."

"Ah-ah, no no. You should rest sweetie. You took a hell of a blow to the head."

"But I wouldn't want to abuse your hospitality..."

"Oh don't worry about that. You are very welcome!"

(Y/N) sighed but gave her a grateful smile. She would not return to Naples tonight. With any luck, no one would have noticed her departure. No one except Bruno, of course... Ugh, she had a big apology to give him.

Though her mind was elsewhere (in Italy, to be precise), she didn't notice that Joseph kept watching her. He was repeating her name over and over in his head. But for (Y/N), it was too early to understand.

"Dad," Holy asked, "can you pull out two futons please?"

"Eh? Why me? Anyway it's not normal to sleep on the floor!"

"Dad... In Japan, do as the Japanese do. Besides, you should call me Seiko!"

Joseph seemed outraged, but (Y/N) didn't really pay attention to their bickering, she was sure she had nothing to do here. She looked away to meet the gaze of the so-called Noriaki Kakyoin who smiled at her. She forced a smile. They both looked lost. And exhausted.

"Come on kids, take your clothes off!" Holy exclaimed. "You're not going to spend the night in uniform after all!"

"Uh..."

Obviously, as a European, (Y/N) had a hard time understanding Japanese customs. She threw a panicked look in the direction of Kakyoin who hesitated for a moment to take off his jacket. Jotaro growled something in Japanese before walking out of the room, followed by his grandfather and Muhammad Avdol. Seeing that (Y/N) didn't dare to move, Holy asked.

"Are you okay sweetie?

- I...»

She pointed to Kakyoin, already in his underpants and tank top, who was busy preparing his futon. Holy laughed.

"Oh yes, am I stupid! I'll bring you a t-shirt for the night. I'll be right back!"

She slipped away, leaving her alone with the boy. After a moment of silence, he decided to talk to her.

"Zeppeli, right ?

- Uh, yes... But please, call me by my first name.

- Your first n- oh. Alright, (Y/N) then.

- Thank you. Noriaki, right?

- I, ehm,... yes? You don't know Japanese customs I guess?

- No... I come from Italy.

- Oh, Italy! It seems that there are magnificent monuments there! And many art museums, with paintings and sculptures of all kinds! Is it true what they say?"

He seemed particularly passionate, which helped the young woman relax. She rubbed the back of her head, a smile on her face.

"Heh, yes.

- I would really like to go there one day!

- You really seem to enjoy art, am I wrong?

- No it's true! I study art in high school. I intend to continue on this path."

Holy returned, a small pile of clothes in hand.

"Here, sweetie. The bathroom is just behind you, on your left. Do not hesitate.

- Thanks a lot ma'am.

- Oh I told you, no formality. Call me Holy. Or Seiko, to annoy my father, haha!"

So much good humor could only reassure the young woman as she smiled.

"I'll try to think about it. Thank you very much, Holy.

- You're welcome. Good night children. If you need anything, I sleep in the room next door, and my dad down the hall.

- Thanks again. Good night."

No sooner had Holy left the room than (Y/N) took the opportunity to go and change in the bathroom. When she came back, Kakyoin was lying in his futon, but he wasn't sleeping yet. He smiled at her as he saw her arrive, she smiled back before slipping into her own futon. Joseph had complained about sleeping on the floor, but it was still more comfortable than sleeping on the streets of Naples.

"And you," Kakyoin asked to break the silence, "what do you study?"

"Mmh, not much really... I'm enrolled in high school, but I don't really have time for that."

"Do you already have a job?"

"We can say it like that, yes..."

The young man raised an eyebrow when he saw that she remained mysterious and vague. She had no desire to shout from the rooftops that she was part of an Italian mafia, and that was the reason why she had very little time for studies. After a moment of almost oppressive silence, (Y/N) changed the subject. She had way too many questions.

"Noriaki?"

The boy coughed to hide his embarrassment, especially the slight blush on his cheeks. In Japan, he was not used to being called by his first name. Even less by a girl his age. He pretended not to pay attention.

"... Yes?

- How did Dio infect you?

- Ah well... I was on a trip to Egypt with my family... And I lost a fight against him... And you?

- Mmh, I was walking through the streets of Naples and a guy named Vanilla Ice came across me and implanted the germ in me. I don't really understand what he was doing in Italy...

- Maybe a subordinate of Dio? Maybe Dio was looking for you?

- I guess... But I don't see why.

- You also have a Stand, don't you?

- Yes?

- It is surely your Stand that interests him.»

Her Stand? What was more special than the others?

"Surely..."

The silence settled again. She was exhausted, her eyelids were closing on their own and she couldn't really think. After a while, she mumbled.

"Good night Noriaki..."

He coughed again and discreetly hid his face under his blanket. She was just a stranger. She couldn't know the impact of her words.

"Good night... (Y/N)."

Odawara, Japan. November 26th, 1988.

When she woke up the next morning, she was already feeling better. She slowly sat up and noticed that Kakyoin was still sleeping, despite the sun already shining high in the sky. She took the opportunity to go change in the bathroom. She only had her student uniform for the moment, but she was hoping to get her suitcase back at the hotel. She combed her (H/C) hair as best she could before stepping out of the bathroom. The teenager was awake this time. She approached and leaned over him, a big smile on her face.

"Hello! Slept well? How are you feeling?"

The young boy had a hard time hiding his red cheeks this time. He hadn't really expected to wake up so close to the beautiful Italian lady. He pretended to be dazzled by the sunlight to hide under the duvet. He mumbled.

"... feeling better, thank you."

(Y/N) sat down beside him and he came out of his hiding place, a smile on his lips unable to control. She smiled back. He asked.

"Are you planning to go back to Italy today?

- I'll try. I hope I can find a plane ticket.

- Oh... I see... If you can't find anything, we could visit the city together. Well, if you want, of course.

- Mm-mmh, I will remember the invitation."

After all, this boy was very good company. She handed him his uniform jacket and he thanked her with a nod. They checked each other's bandages before deciding to search for the others. What was their surprise when they heard Joseph scream that his daughter had developed a Stand and that it was killing her. They stopped on the way and saw a particularly pissed off Jotaro. They exchanged a look full of questions. In the next room, a large library, Avdol was nervously searching through a book. They approached. The man noticed them without even turning to them.

"You both look well recovered. I'm sorry, but I'm busy."

"Can a Stand really kill its own user?" Kakyoin asked.

"Yes, I have witnessed it many times. For the moment, her Stand only reaches her back, but it will gradually grow to envelop her whole body like ivy. Her temperature will rise, she will suffer more and more and go into a coma from which she will not wake up."

"But there's nothing we can do for her?" (Y/N) asked.

"No one knows how to fix it. But she can survive another 50 days. That's the time we have left to kill Dio. If we defeat Dio's Stand, she will be saved. Come with me now."

To kill Dio. It seemed much easier said than done. The two teenagers followed Avdol to Holy's room. Joseph and Jotaro were already there, at her bedside.

"Mr. Joestar, I was able to identify the fly. A fly from the Nile."

"In Egypt?"

"Yes, he's in Egypt," Kakyoin affirmed, his jaw clenched. "I was given the flesh bug three months ago. Came across Dio while walking along the Nile with my family... When are you leaving? I will accompany you."

"Can we know what drives you to want to come with us?" Jotaro asked.

"To be completely honest, I confess that I don't really know..."

Jotaro sighed with an annoyed glance. Kakyoin continued.

"Maybe it's because I became myself again thanks to you."

Silence. Until (Y/N) exclaimed:

"So I'm coming too!"

Eyes turned to her, she rubbed the back of her head. Her sudden decision had not been taken without reason. Caesar was there, sitting next to an unconscious Holy. And he seemed particularly worried. (Y/N) continued.

"Also, Holy has been particularly welcoming to me. I owe her that. And maybe I could learn more about Vanilla Ice, the one who infected me."

Joseph smiled, moved. He bent over his daughter. Caesar moved aside to make room for him, even though the old man couldn't see him. What could he be doing there? He rarely showed up when she was in public.

"Holy," Joseph whispered. "We'll save you, don't worry. You don't have to worry, I'll take care of you."

"Mrs. Holy has a real gift for appeasing those around her," Kakyoin said to Avdol, a slight smile on his lips. "We feel reassured with her. It may seem out of place, but I hope to fall in love with a woman like her. I would like to protect her and..."

He met (Y/N)'s gaze as she hadn't stopped looking at him with wide eyes since he had opened his mouth to speak. He cleared his throat and quickly looked away. She held back a laugh. It was awkward, really not the moment.

"No time to waste," exclaimed Joseph. "We're off!"

They barely had time to pack their bags when black cars arrived. Doctors from the "Speedwagon Foundation," Joseph told them. They were there to monitor Holy's condition while they were away. When she and the others got into the taxi that would take them to the airport, (Y/N) felt lost, but confident. Lost, because she was embarking on a completely mysterious adventure without really knowing what motivated her. Confident, because Caesar was still there. He watched her get into the taxi following Joseph Joestar, a smile on his face.

Chapter Text

Odawara, Japan. November 27th, 1988.

It was already late when the five newfound companions got on the plane heading for Egypt. With the jet-lag and her injuries from the day before, (Y/N) was particularly exhausted. She had dark circles under her eyes and kept yawning. When choosing his place on the plane, Kakyoin noticed that the young woman looked exhausted. He asked.

"How are you? Are you doing alright?"

She turned and offered him a smile, nodding briskly in agreement.

"I'm ok thanks. Ehm... How do we settle down?

- Mmh, you could just sit next to me. You will be able to sleep without any problem like that.

- Oh... Alright, thank you."

She took the seat near the porthole so she could look outside. Kakyoin sat down next to her, a warm smile lighting up his face. Behind them, Jotaro growled something in Japanese and the red-haired boy huffed. But (Y/N) paid no attention to it. No sooner had the plane taken off than she closed her eyes. Next to Noriaki, she knew she could sleep easily.

She woke up several hours later, when panicked people were bustling around her. She blinked and noticed that Kakyoin was no longer next to her. In the main alley, the flight attendants were asking everyone to put on their life jackets. What a brutal awakening! (Y/N) started to get up, but one of the stewardesses ordered her to sit down. It was this moment that Kakyoin chose to reappear from the bottom of the plane. He put a hand on the stewardess' shoulder.

"Thanks a lot ma'am. But my friend is with us.

- Oh I see, excuse me!"

The young woman walked away and (Y/N) raised her tired eyes to the boy. He held out his hand to help her up from her seat. After yawning, she asked.

"I missed something, I think.

- A Stand attack.

- Oh. Is that why the plane is in free fall?

- Exactly. Mr. Joestar is taking care of it.

- I see."

They went to the cockpit where the others were already present. Joseph was attempting a forced landing, under Jotaro's grumblings and the Avdol's wise advice. Out of the corner of her eye, (Y/N) noticed that Caesar was still there. She was really starting to find this intriguing, he wasn't used to being so active. A good discussion would be in order as soon as she would be alone with this ghost.

Hong Kong. November 28th, 1988.

[default: English / italics: French]

The landing having taken place 35km from Hong Kong, the group was forced to make a stopover there. Still just as tired, (Y/N) was now ravenously hungry which made her particularly irritable and impatient. But she remained wise, patiently waiting with the others for Joseph to end his phone call to book a private boat, so as not to endanger any more civilians. A take-out vendor took the opportunity to challenge them.

"Hey, you! Are you tourists? Want some rice soup? Try it! I also make hot colas!"

(Y/N)'s belly began to gurgle and she held back a plaintive moan. After glancing in her direction, Kakyoin nodded, a smile on his face.

"Rice soup isn't bad! I'll get you two egg and pork soups."

(Y/N) was about to order something, but she understood from the look Kakyoin gave her that the second soup was for her. She gave him a thankful look and Avdol began to take his order.

"I'll take-"

"Heh, what are you doing?" Joseph cut them off. "I was thinking of going to a restaurant I know well."

"Hello sir! Would you like to taste my hot cola?"

"Hot?! But we drink it cold everywhere in the world!"

As Joseph grumbled about Hong Kong customs, Kakyoin turned to (Y/N) and gave her an apologetic smile. Her stomach groaned louder and she pouted. But at least they were heading to a restaurant. She wouldn't have long to last. They asked for a table for five. (Y/N) didn't even take the time to sit down, she excused herself to go to the bathroom for a moment. She washed her hands and freshened her face. Caesar appeared behind her. She checked to see if the restroom was empty before asking him.

"Can you explain? What are we doing here?

- Oh, cara, you'll never guess!

- Mm-mmh, please explain. But hurry I beg you, I'm starving.

- Joseph! He's my friend!

- Eh?"

She blinked several times, doubtful. Caesar continued, a huge smile on his face.

"I'll spare you the details, but he's the one who-"

A lady entered the bathroom and (Y/N) pretended to arrange her appearance in the mirror. She sighed, the conversation would have to wait. She left the bathroom and her heart skipped a beat as soon as she laid her eyes on her companions' table. Someone had joined them. And this someone she would have recognized among a thousand.

"Jean-Pierre?!"

Polnareff looked up from the menu he was showing Joseph. When he met the gaze of the one he almost considered a little sister, he swore by all the names in French. She didn't wait a single second to throw herself into his arms, to everyone's surprise.

"(Y/N), do you know this gentleman?" Joseph asked.

She nodded her head enthusiastically. She was so happy that she was almost forgetting her hunger and lack of sleep. A big smile on his lips, her friend examined her from head to toe.

"You have grown so much (Y/N)!

- What are you doing here?

- Heh... I'm traveling!"

Maybe she should have been more suspicious and asked the right questions. After all, Ariane had told her that the eldest of the Weirdos Gang had suddenly disappeared... But this detail did not catch the young woman's attention as she introduced her friend and invited him to have lunch with them. Joseph tried to order food, but everything was incorrect. He definitely did not master the other languages. But it didn't matter. (Y/N) was more than happy to be able to eat, especially in the company of her childhood friend. Sitting between Jotaro and Noriaki, the teenager was the first to take a bowl of soup, a big smile on her lips. The redhead next to her kept looking at her, amused. Jotaro, on the other hand, rolled his eyes as soon as she got a second bowl. Joseph asked.

"So, your opinion? Is it good or not?"

"The presentation is very neat", Polnareff answered, smiling. Look at this piece of carrot, it's star-shaped! Heh, that reminds me of something..."

Everyone abruptly stopped eating, staring at Polnareff. Except (Y/N), who hadn't understood what her French friend was referring to. She was far too busy trying to eat noodles without getting dirty.

"Ah yes, it comes back to me! An acquaintance of mine has a mark like this on the back of his neck."

It was at this moment that (Y/N) nearly choked on her soup. Her lip quivered and she frowned. An angry sigh escaped her nose and she groaned.

"... don't tell me he got you, too."

Polnareff smirked and a sword came out of his bowl of rice, followed by his Stand that (Y/N) knew so well. Silver Chariot. Avdol knocked the table over and pulled out his own Stand. Within seconds, the restaurant had become a fiery battlefield. And arrogance was particularly on the French side, which kept making the young woman sigh as she could recognize her friend even through Dio's grip. Polnareff bet on Avdol's death in the Tiger Balm Gardens before noon. So they all went outside to watch the fight. (Y/N) had participated in this kind of fight too much when she was younger, with the rest of the Gang, to train. But they would never have bet on their lives. It was insane.

And that resulted in a show of talent from Polnareff, certainly, but above all in his crushing defeat. Especially since he was burning in Magician's Red's flames. (Y/N) had her heart racing. She was terrified for her friend. Completely speechless, as the others kept commenting, she clenched her fists and was shaking like a leaf. Avdol threw a dagger at the still burning Polnareff's feet.

"There is nothing more painful than immolation. End your suffering with this dagger."

The young woman's sense of honor prevented her from making the slightest move to help her friend. Noticing her condition, Kakyoin put his hand on her shoulder, but it wasn't enough to relax her.

"I was presumptuous," Polnareff admitted, the dagger under his throat. "I didn't think my sword could be defeated by fire. I'm going to let myself be burned alive."

"Are you out of your mind?!"

Her edgy French had escaped from her mouth, but she did not care no harm. Her friend had just passed out and she was about to go see him. With a firm hand, Joseph stopped her from doing anything. And he was right. Seeing that Polnareff was a man of honor, Avdol stopped his flames with a snap of his fingers and hurried to help him.

"His nobility is stronger than Dio's orders. He doesn't deserve death."

It was a relief for the young woman, her legs weakened almost immediately and she took the time to sit down on the ground to gather her senses and calm down. Meanwhile, Jotaro was removing the flesh bug clinging to Polnareff's forehead. Joseph exclaimed, a proud smile on his face,

"He's become nice again, our frien'! Haha, that rhymes!"

Jotaro groaned, before turning to the other two teenagers.

"Kakyoin, (Y/N), does his bullshit piss you off too?"

Kakyoin couldn't help but smile and (Y/N) held back a nervous chuckle. The adrenaline hadn't gone down yet for her, and the fact that Jotaro was talking to her was enough to disconcert her. Especially if he kept holding her gaze like that, as though hypnotized by the sound of her laughter.

Hong Kong, November 30th, 1988.

[default: English / italics: French]

As they were heading to the port to join the boat chartered by the Foundation and after having taken the time to have a good lunch, they met Polnareff again, who seemed to wait for them, looking worried. Seeing him in the distance, (Y/N) ran to join him and jumped into his arms. She hugged him so tight he almost had trouble breathing.

"Take it easy, chérie, my lungs are burnt to crisp.

"What is it," Avdol asked, approaching, "you are not feeling well, Polnareff?"

"I have to thank you for freeing me from Dio's grip."

"You can thank Jojo for that."

"No thanks." Jotaro answered coldly.

"Too bad, he's not interested," Avdol continued, smirking.

Polnareff tensed, as if swallowing his pride.

"There is something else...Mr. Joestar, let me ask you a very bizarre question. It's indiscreet, but you never take off your gloves, not even at the table... Could your left hand actually be a right hand?"

(Y/N) understood immediately where he was coming from. Sherry, his sister, had been murdered by a man with two right hands. The Weirdos Gang had spent months looking for him, never finding anything conclusive. And obviously, Jean-Pierre was far from having given up. But to reassure him, Joseph removed his glove, revealing a mechanical prosthesis.

"It's the memory I have of a fight that goes back 50 years ago."

This was Caesar's moment to reappear. (Y/N) pretended not to see him, so as not to appear to be staring into space. But what he had tried to tell her a few days earlier was coming back to her. Joseph had been his friend. Maybe she could find out a bit more soon.

After apologizing and explaining what had happened on his side with Dio, Polnareff added:

"I have decided to accompany you to Egypt. If I run into Dio, I should be able to avenge my sister."

"What do you think?" Kakyoin asked.

"I don't see any problem with that, Avdol said.

"And even if we refuse", (Y/N) added, clinging to Polnareff's arm. "Even if we refuse, he will still follow us."

The Frenchman couldn't suppress a few chuckles, she knew him only too well. Jotaro lowered his cap over his eyes.

"So it's a yes for me," Joseph announced.

"Thank you for accepting me among you!"

"You are doing too much", Jotaro muttered in a bored voice.

Two tourists approached him, smiling and camera in hand.

"Excuse me, would you take a picture of us please?"

Jotaro gritted his teeth, looking grim. The two young girls insisted.

"Please? With the sea in the background!

- No! Give me a break!"

Polnareff abandoned his little protege to go and help the two poor young women whom Jotaro had just violently pushed away. (Y/N) couldn't help laughing. She turned to Kakyoin to whisper to him.

"What delicacy.

- Haha, it was only to be expected. After all, Mrs. Holy told us that he was a bit grumpy, right?

(Y/N) giggled but quickly covered her mouth when she noticed Jotaro glaring at them. She turned quickly and Kakyoin did the same, pretending to be suddenly interested in the sea. They exchanged a knowing look as they tried somehow to hold back their laughter. Behind them, Jotaro was muttering in Japanese.

Chapter Text

South China Sea. November 30th, 1988.

"It will take us three days to get to Singapore. Let's take a breather and regain strength."

It didn't take long for (Y/N) to follow those words. She had quickly swapped her fake uniform for a tank top and shorts bought in a hurry in Hong Kong. It was far too hot, and she was counting on enjoying the sun. As she came back up on deck after changing, she noticed that Jotaro and Noriaki were still wearing their particularly warm uniforms. They were there, lying on deckchairs, surely bathed in their sweat. She made a face and approached.

"How are you? Not too hot?"

Hidden under his cap, Jotaro pretended to be asleep and not to hear. Kakyoin meanwhile didn't even look up from the book he was reading when he replied,

"We're high school students. We must behave as such."

"Mmm. Speak for yourself," she replied, settling on a deckchair beside him.

"Pfff, these Japanese are so hung-up!" Joseph exclaimed from the other end of the boat.

"It is not like that that you will seduce people," Polnareff added.

The two boys pretended not to hear anything. And even when (Y/N) spoke to him, Kakyoin still didn't look up from his book, as if he didn't dare look in her direction. The modesty of a Japanese teenager, that's what it was.

"But you're going to let go of me, yes? Nasty brute! Let me go for fuck's sake!"

"Shut up! Little shit!"

"What's going on," Joseph exclaimed, "I asked for us to be the only passengers on board!"

"Sorry, he's a stowaway, he was hiding in the hold."

"An illegal stowaway?"

"Come on, bring it on! I'm going to bust your balls!"

Alerted by a child's cries, (Y/N) sat up in her deckchair. She only had a fraction of a second of hesitation before abandoning the two Japanese teens to see what was happening.

"Please don't report me, I just want to meet my dad in Singapore! Please, I will do whatever you want!"

The sailor was having fun psychologically torturing this poor kid that was terrified by the simple idea of being arrested by the police. And that, (Y/N) understood perfectly. She was a street kid who had more than once needed to steal and cheat. Her protective instinct took over and she got involved in what was none of her business.

"Hey, leave that kid alone.

- Sorry my little lady, but that's illegal. I have to talk to the captain about it."

Except the kid didn't agree. He bit the man's arm violently before throwing himself into the water.

"He plans to swim like that to the coast?" Kakyoin asked, finally getting up from his deckchair to witness the scene more closely.

"Leave him alone," Jotaro replied. "If he jumped, it's because he has confidence in himself."

"No, that sucks!" a man from the crew cried. "It's infested with sharks around here!"

"I don't like that..." Kakyoin murmured.

"Hey kid!" Joseph cried, "come back this way! It's dangerous!"

"Pffft. You all suck."

(Y/N) didn't wait a single second to jump into the water, to the cries of fear from Polnareff who was yelling at her in all the languages he knew to get back on the boat. But of course, she did as she pleased. As she swam as fast as she could, she heard Joseph yell Jotaro's name. With a quick glance, she spotted the taciturn teenager right behind her. But she was distracted by the shark passing right under her feet.

"Last Judgement! The Reaper!"

She certainly would not have room for error. She wasn't fast enough to be able to use her scythe several times, let alone in the water. She took a deep breath and dove down to the same level as the animal. It was heading straight for her. All she had to do was touch it, if only with the tip of her blade. She could do it. She waited for the exact moment to bring down her scythe between the two eyes of the poor beast who died instantly. (Y/N) quickly surfaced to catch her breath. And the first thing she saw was Jotaro, holding close to him what turned out to be a little girl.

"You're a girl... And she's still just a brat.

- Did you feel the need to grope me? Pervert!"

With her small hand, she hit his big muscular arm, which had no effect. Jotaro lowered his cap over his eyes.

"Yare yare daze..."

He finally saw (Y/N) sticking her head out of the water. She shouted at him.

"All good! The way is clea-... What is that?!

- Get the brat! I'm taking care of it!"

(Y/N) found her with a kid on her hands, trying to get back to the boat while Jotaro prepared to attack what appeared to be a new Stand User. But the young woman grabbed his hand, out of the question to let him tackle this alone and without knowing where the user was. Jotaro glared at her but showed no resistance. Seeing that (Y/N) and Jotaro were too slow to evade what was attacking, Kakyoin used Hierophant Green to pull them out of the water with the girl. He placed them gently on the deck and the Italian was finally able to catch her breath. She had accidentally swallowed seawater in her run, which kept making her cough. Crouching beside her, Kakyoin patted her back. Out of modesty, his eyes were trying somehow not to look at the young woman's wet clothes, which made him blush against his will.

"Everything is fine? Can you breathe?"

She only responded with coughs and a nod. Reassured, Kakyoin stood up to face the little girl who was threatening them all with a knife. Was she also a Stand User? After a series of questions about Dio, the brat was starting to get impatient.

"Okay okay useless scum, shall we have a chat or shall I stab you? Make up your mind, my knife is thirsty for blood! It is begging for his 340th victim!"

Kakyoin sighed as this little game was ridiculous. The little girl cried out.

"What d'you want knucklehead?

- Knucklehead?"

Between two fits of coughing, (Y/N) burst out laughing at this nickname, which only made the redhead smile a little more. The young woman finally straightened up slowly, an amused look on her face.

"It's not her guys, that's for sure.

- Is that girl our stowaway?"

Out of nowhere, the captain had to grab the girl by the shoulders. And he held her tight so she couldn't escape. Faced with this violence, (Y/N) tensed up. Gloomy, Jotaro handed her a cigarette he had just lit, as if to help calm her nervousness. But she refused with a wave of her hand, which only darkened the face of the man whose eyes now disappeared under the shadow of his cap. While Joseph was asking a lot of questions, the captain came and snatched the cigarette from Jotaro's lips. (Y/N) saw his fists clench, she backed away reflexively. Especially when the captain had the nerve to stump out the cigarette on his favourite cap before slipping the cigarette butt into his uniform pocket. It was better to back off.

"I would have turned it off if you'd asked me. No need to play it cool, asshole."

"Jotaro, don't disrespect the captain!" Joseph exclaimed. "You're the one who screwed up!"

"I can disrespect him. I got it all, it's not the captain. He's the Stand User."

"The..."Stand"? What is that?"

"I would be very surprised Jotaro," Avdol announced, trying to calm the young teenager who looked particularly pissed off. "The Speedwagon Foundation recommended him to us, he is trustworthy. He can't be the Stand User."

"But what are you talking about? What is a Stand? I don't understand."

"Can you prove it Jojo?" Kakyoin asked.

"I discovered how to recognize a Stand User. It's simple, when a User breathes in cigarette smoke, the veins in their nose swell."

(Y/N), like all her companions, raised her hand to her nose to verify Jotaro's statements. But the captain did the same. She frowned before asking,

"Is it true Jotaro?

- No, it's bullshit. But it looks like we've exposed our fool."

A heavy silence fell and the captain slowly took off his beret.

"Bingo," (Y/N) said with a smirk. "You were planning on doing this with the whole crew?

"Exact."

"Very smart", the one who turned out to be the enemy admitted. "I'm not the captain, he's taking a nap in Hong Kong Bay."

"You, on the other hand, are going to sleep in hell," Jotaro threatened, pointing at him.

(Y/N) gave a faint smile of satisfaction which soon disappeared when the enemy Stand, covered in scales and fins, came out of the water and seized the little girl as a hostage. The fake captain challenged Jotaro who didn't take long to get the kid back and send the aquatic Stand flying thanks to Star Platinum. But hunched over the water, Jotaro began to shake, unable to pull the little one up onto the deck. His hand started bleeding right after his Stand's hand suddenly became infested with seashells, and he fell overboard despite his comrades' vain attempts to hold him back. Hierophant Green was just quick enough to catch the girl before she fell back into the water.

"Shit..." (Y/N) said seeing the young man sinking into the ocean depths. "I will be back!"

"Out of the question!" Polnareff exclaimed, grabbing her by the arm before she could even jump.

"But he needs help!"

"Polnareff is right, (Y/N)..." Kakyoin agreed as he clearly couldn't hide his concern. "It is better that we stay here for the moment."

Seeing a whirlwind forming and Jotaro being swept away, (Y/N) could only squirm with impatience. If Polnareff decided to let her go, if only for a single second, she wouldn't hesitate to jump into the water to mow down this arrogant aquatic asshole. Seeing her distress, Kakyoin called out to her.

"(Y/N), look at why you absolutely have to stay here."

He sent Hierophant Green, but as soon as it put its hand in the water, the redhead's hand began to bleed.

"He uses his scales to keep us from going down, they are sharp as blades, there is nothing you can do.

- There must necessarily be a solution...»

If there was one thing the young woman hated, it was to admit defeat. But she had no choice. And Jean-Pierre held her too tightly for her to run away. She let herself fall back onto the deck and had to watch the show helplessly, like all her companions. But against all odds, after a fierce fight, the whirlwind calmed down and it was Jotaro who stuck his head out of the water.

"Well done Jojo!

- I was sure you would make it!

- Climb up n-»

Joseph didn't have time to throw the lifeline when the boat exploded. Probably explosives left by the captain in case of defeat. They all rushed to the canoes. (Y/N) grabbed the girl under her arm. She seemed paralyzed with fear, out of the question to let her end in fireworks. She hoisted her onto their canoe first, before boarding, helped by Kakyoin and Polnareff. It wasn't until she was seated with everyone that she could let a sigh of relief out. They were safe and sound. For now.

Chapter Text

South China Sea. November 31st, 1988.

They had to spend the night in the canoes. Enough to say that (Y/N) still had a lot of trouble getting some sleep. Stuck between Kakyoin and Polnareff, she was beginning to shiver with cold when the fog lifted. She regretted making fun of the boys who had kept their uniforms now. She would have preferred to keep her own rather than find herself on the sea shivering. She almost hoped to experience a cliché scene from a romantic movie, where the boy gives his jacket to the girl so that she doesn't catch a cold. But clearly neither Noriaki nor Jotaro seemed willing to give up their jackets to her. Modesty obliges. Needless to say, (Y/N) was all the more grumpy.

As she struggled against sleep, she let herself fall on Kakyoin's shoulder who froze at her touch. Then, after realizing what was happening to him, he gently put his arm around the young woman's shoulders, realizing how cold she was the moment he brushed her icy skin. As a good gentleman, he finally ended up half taking off his jacket to share it with (Y/N), snuggled up against him. In contact with a little warmth, the teenager smiled, discreetly opening one eye to check what had just happened. Mission accomplished. She could sleep peacefully.

This scene made Joseph and Avdol smile, but Jotaro and Polnareff scowled, each for very different reasons. One found displays of affection almost sickening, the other was just very protective of the one he considered his little sister. In any case, they both saw this rapprochement as pure evil. Real killjoys.

In the early morning, (Y/N) was awakened by the first rays of the sun, but above all by the exclamations of surprise from the men around her. She blinked, and a smile appeared on her lips again when she realized that Kakyoin hadn't moved. She whispered to him in a soft voice, still half asleep.

"Thank you Noriaki, you're adorable."

Oh how he would have preferred to disappear. He turned peony red at the compliment and pretended to be interested in the reason for the general excitement: a steamer had just emerged from the fog. (Y/N) admired the redhead's rosy cheeks, a teasing smile on her lips, before she also turned her attention to the huge boat. Strange... no one came to greet them. Polnareff was the first to board. The others followed after a moment of hesitation. The little girl, who had finally revealed to them that her name was Anne, was the last to want to go up. Jotaro offered to help her, which she refused by jumping into Joseph's arms and sticking her tongue out at him.

"Yare, yare..."

"Say, Jojo, I really wonder what she has against you," (Y/N) sneered as she had just witnessed the scene.

"She's just a damn brat, she'll get over it."

"Fuck you, asshole!" Anne cried to him before running to join the only woman in the group.

She burst out laughing and the little girl stuck her tongue out again at Jotaro who lowered his hat before following the others in search of the crew. But the problem was that the boat was completely ghosted, not a sailor on the horizon. And yet, everything worked perfectly. While they had been searching for long minutes, Anne drew their attention to a monkey locked in a separate room.

"It's an orangutan," Kakyoin said.

"Who cares about the monkey!" Joseph exclaimed. "Let's go different ways to find those who feed it."

The men left the room first, but (Y/N) and Anne had the same reaction. They examined the monkey for long seconds, as if oppressed by its presence. But it was only a monkey. Not enough to freak out.

"Come on Anne... Leave that poor beast alone."

They joined the others on deck and were particularly badly received by one of the sailors, freshly pierced by the ship's crane. He was hanging there, and the blood was squirting under his feet. Anne cried out, and (Y/N) had the reflex to hide her girlish eyes with one hand to prevent her from seeing any more. Reflex that Jotaro also had, since she felt his hand on hers at the same time. They exchanged a look and (Y/N) quickly looked away, withdrawing her hand.

"Yare yare... it's a little too harsh a reception for young girls.

- I've seen worse", (Y/N) replied.

Jotaro stared at her with blue eyes, but she pretended not to notice.

"The crane started moving when no one was at the controls!

- The crane impaled him on its own!

- Be careful," Joseph ordered, "there is someone. Do not handle any machinery. Do not touch anything mechanical or electrical. If you value life, obey me without question! Go, all of you, hide in a cabin and don't come out."

The sailors did not argue after witnessing such a scene, they quickly evacuated the deck. Joseph turned to his comrades.

"Have you seen any Stand?

- No", Avdol answered. "I was the closest but I didn't see anything.

- Well, I'm sending Hierophant Green to find it."

Kakyoin's Stand seeped through the boat's planks. Out of the corner of her eye, (Y/N) saw that Anne was particularly frightened. Of course, without Stand she couldn't understand what was going on. The teenager put a hand on the little girl's shoulder and Anne raised her golden eyes on her.

"Don't worry, we're all together, you have nothing to worry about.

- Hm...

- Come on, I'll take you to your cabin."

She nodded quickly and almost clung to (Y/N)'s arm. She gestured to her companions before returning to the inside of the boat. They had to cross the monkey's cage again, and our heroine still had an uneasy feeling. And this time it was justified.

"Am I dreaming or... he is smoking a cigarette?

- And he's reading an erotic magazine... come quickly Anne, let's not stay here. This monkey freaks me out a bit."

The monkey watched them pass. (Y/N) shivered, and urged Anne to quickly leave the room. After a while in the hallways, the girl asked, pouting.

"Say, (Y/N)?

- Mmm?

- My hair is all sticky from the sea water and I think I smell like fish... anyway, you do.

- Yeah, I noticed, thank you...

- Can we go take a shower?

- Hm, Mr. Joestar asked us to stay in our cabins... well, if I stay with you, it should be fine. Alright, let's take that shower. I don't really want to smell like low tide any longer."

Anne jumped with joy. They passed sailors trying to figure out how the control panel worked. (Y/N) thought to herself that they were not the only ones not to respect Joseph's instructions. Fortunately, they didn't have to go too far because the showers were right next to them. (Y/N) closed the door behind them after checking around. Anne was already taking a shower, her eldest could see her silhouette behind the curtain.

"Hurry up huh? It will surely be necessary to leave the place quickly.

- Well let them wait! If they like to smell bad, well, we don't!"

(Y/N) gave a small laugh before also removing her clothes and getting under a shower after closing the curtain behind her. In the next shower, Anne asked.

"Say, do you know the boys well?

- Apart from Jean-Pierre who is a childhood friend, not really no. We've only just met, actually.

- And you manage to support them?

- It might not look like that, but they're not bad buggers, they have a good side.

- Uh, even Jotaro?"

(Y/N) ran her hand through her (H/L) (H/C) hair to untangle it, a slight smile on her lips at the mere mention of the taciturn Japanese.

"Mm-mmh. Even Jotaro.

- He's a dickhead, it shows."

(Y/N) smiled. But her laughter turned into a cry of surprise when her shower curtain suddenly opened. And hearing similar cries in the shower next door, it was easy to guess that Anne had just suffered the same intrusion. The monkey was there, looking them up and down. (Y/N) felt nauseous, but she clearly couldn't leave Anne alone on the other side. She ripped off her shower curtain to wrap it around her body, before rushing into the shower next door. The monkey came dangerously close to the little girl.

"Last Judgement! The Reaper!"

The Gates of Purgatory opened and she was soon in possession of her favorite weapon. Cold droplets fell from her wet hair onto her body and it was particularly unpleasant, but as her anger took over she paid no attention. The purple smoke brushed the monkey who noticed it and turned to face it. So it was the Stand User. But (Y/N) didn't have time to examine its life, nor that of Anne, whom the thick purple fog had just reached despite the fact that she couldn't see it. She didn't have time, she had to get rid of this evil creature.

" Oi! "

The young woman's attention was hijacked by Jotaro who, alerted by the cries, had just entered. He threw at the monkey's head the heavy padlock which previously closed its cage.

"Jojo!" Anne cried, quickly hiding against (Y/N) who rolled her up in her curtain with her.

"This fucking primate is not normal. (Y/N), take the kid to safety."

(Y/N) didn't need to be asked. She knew very well that Star Platinum was much faster than Last Judgement. Jotaro would have much less trouble than her in this fight. At least... That's what she thought, at first glance. As she hurried to pull Anne away from the fight, (Y/N) heard a groan of pain that made her turn around immediately. Jotaro had just been violently propelled against a metal door which unhinged under the shock. He was propelled even further, through the corridor. (Y/N) had to make a decision on a whim.

"Anne, go to your cabin! Quick!"

She abandoned the curtain that protected her to leave it to Anne. In a split second, she summoned her scythe again and started running in the opposite direction. On the way, she tore off another curtain to tie it around her waist messily and as quickly as possible. At the other end of the corridor, the porthole exploded into small pieces and Jotaro collected the debris to make makeshift brass knuckles. She didn't have time to play modesty, she had to stop the monkey as soon as possible. Except that this monkey melted into the wall just as the teenager was about to hit it. Jotaro growled.

"(Y/N), did you see that? Stay by me.

- It's the boat!

- Eh?

- His Stand! It's the whole boat!"

Jotaro looked surprised until he understood where she was coming from. The ground began to shake. The walls too. Suddenly, pipes came out of the wall to pin Jotaro against the wall and (Y/N) just had time to throw herself to the side to avoid being trapped too. She didn't really care if the curtain covered her whole body or not, which pulled the monkey out of the wall. It now wore a boat captain's uniform and pointed to the word "strength" in a book. The name of its Stand, no doubt. Jotaro growled.

"I am stuck!

- Do not move. I'm taking care of it. Ehm... Can you look away please?"

He raised an eyebrow but didn't flinch. He turned his head and she pulled back the shower curtain that still covered her body. The monkey now had its full attention on... heh, her nudity. It was drooling. How awful. But she could approach without problem, it had its eyes riveted on her breasts.

"Monkey whose name I don't know. I don't have time to examine the extent of your sins, but I've seen enough of them. I condemn you... to a slow and painful death."

The monkey didn't have time to react that (Y/N) was already planting her scythe between its eyes. Blood spurted on the young woman's face as she took a disgusted pouty expression, and the body of the orangutan fell at her feet, writhing in pain. The pipes blocking Jotaro retracted and the whole boat began to squirm, as if melting.

"The ship is going to sink. (Y/N), we have to-»

Jotaro looked down at the young woman's naked body as she quickly grabbed the curtain she had dropped to the floor a few seconds earlier. He quickly looked away and cleared his throat.

"We have to go back to the canoes," (Y/N) ended with red cheeks.

- ... yes, that's it. Hurry up.

- Wait, we can't just leave Anne alone and-

- Jojo! (Y/N)! Is everything alri-- oh."

Kakyoin had just appeared at the other end of the corridor. Seeing (Y/N) naked and Jotaro by her side, he too had to clear his throat.

"I, ehm... I... yes, so, ehm... hurry up!"

He turned on his heels, his cheeks extremely flushed. (Y/N) had a moment of incomprehension, but seeing Jotaro push his cap as far as possible over his eyes, she understood.

"Oh-I-you-I mean... Noriaki, wait!"

She quickly tied the curtain around her waist.

"Jotaro, find Anne. And my clothes, if you can...

- ... yare yare daze."

(Y/N) thanked him with a nod that he could not even see as he dared not look at her. Then she ran up the corridor, until she reached Kakyoin who categorically refused to look at her.

"Noriaki!"

She saw him turn red, she tried not to laugh at the situation, but she couldn't help it.

"Noriaki, I swear it's not what you think.

- I didn't see anything, (Y/N), I didn't see anything.

- But stop it, I assure you it's not what you think! Jotaro and I just defeated the Stand User! It was the monkey and... Mostly a hell of a pervert.

- Oh, uh... Everything is explained, I suppose?"

He forced an embarrassed smile which made the young woman laugh. She rolled her eyes and pinched his ribs so that he finally dared to look at her, which he did. By trying to focus only on her face and not on the rest of her body, which accentuated the laughter of the teenager.

"Breathe, Noriaki. You look like you're going to explode."

He laughed with her. The stairs under their feet began to narrow, they had to quicken their pace to their canoe. Seeing them arrive, Polnareff swore in French and (Y/N) rolled her eyes at him.

"Before any of you say something stupid: no. I only dealt with the User while I was showering.

- Oh. Oh, it's fine then.

- Obviously.

- Where's Jojo?" Joseph asked.

"Went to get Anne. He is coming."

This time, Kakyoin took off his jacket on his own to give it entirely to the young woman so that she could cover herself with something other than a simple shower curtain now that night had fallen. Jotaro came back with Anne at the same time. And the big steamer became a simple boat.

"I haven't found your clothes (Y/N).

- Heh... I'll find something in Singapore...

- Keep my jacket on while you wait", Kakyoin said.

She thanked him and gave him a huge smile. The boy smiled back, glad to be of service. Jotaro stared at them, pouting in disgust.

"So it was a Stand..." Joseph muttered under his breath. "Thanks for taking care of it (Y/N), we would all be dead without you.

- Mmh, I wouldn't have succeeded without Jotaro.

- Ugh... Bad luck... My cigarettes are soaked...

- We have all the time and the sun to dry them, Jojo", Kakyoin reassured.

At least, it was better to hope that they weren't going to continue to drift forever. (Y/N) was desperate to find some new clothes.

Chapter Text

Singapore. December 3rd, 1988.

[default: English / italic: Italian / bold: French]

Fortunately, our heroes were found by a fishing boat which took them directly to Singapore. Once they'd arrived there, buying clothes for (Y/N) was the first thing they did and Kakyoin was able to get his jacket back. On the way, (Y/N) took the opportunity to buy a phone card to be able to call abroad. It had been more than a week since she had left Italy, it was more than time to give some news. And especially to Bruno. She owed him an apology, even though she hadn't been herself that day. She would never have acted that way with him.

While the boys were trying to agree on a hotel in which to sleep, (Y/N) took the opportunity to go to the nearest phone booth and call the only Italian number she knew by heart: the one at Lampone's apartment, which served as his team's headquarters. She took a deep breath, terrified that she'd be scolded for leaving Naples unannounced. And especially for not coming back. The phone rang for several seconds before someone picked up.

"Hello?

- Mela?

- Zeppeli?! Where have you been?!

- Ehm... Right now I'm in Singapore...

- Huh?

- It's a long story, but I was controlled by a Stand in order to kill a guy in Japan and-

- In Japan? But what are you doing in Singapore?

- I'm going to have to extend my trip a bit, uh... I'll explain.

- Be careful (Y/N). The Boss has surely already learned of your absence by now.

- I know, I... Is Bruno around?

- No, he went on a mission with Porro?

- With Porro??

- We need someone to do your job, don't you think?

- Ugh... Tell him that I called... And that I'm sorry, also. But I should be back soon, I promise.

- Well, your choice, beautiful. But if you come back to Italy, you risk having to face a punishment from the Boss for leaving without warning.

- I know... But tell Bruno that I called, okay?

- Is that all you're upset about? That Bruno isn't here, more than taking a punishment on your way home?

- Heh... I'll find a way... Good luck, Mela.

- You too Zeppeli. On whatever you're doing that's more important than Passione.

- I'll call back as soon as possible.

- I should hope so."

She hung up and sighed. She hadn't been able to hear Bruno's voice, and she was particularly frustrated. She really wished she could apologize in person. As she leaned on the telephone booth's wall to take a breather, Kakyoin appeared at her side, which startled her.

"Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to scare you. I just wanted to let you know we found a hotel.

- Ah, yes... I'm coming right away.

- Everything is fine?

- Yes, yes... Just a little tired.

- Was that your family on the phone?

- Hm... More or less...

- More or less?

- It is complicated.

- Very well... I see... If you need to talk, I'm here.

- Thank you Noriaki. Truly."

He offered her a warm smile that brought warmth to the young woman's heart. She couldn't help but mirror his smile.

"Come on," he told her in a warm voice. "You must be hungry.

- I'm starving.

- I'm not even surprised!"

The young man let out a small laugh that (Y/N) found very comforting. He had no reason to be so caring with her, yet he was. And the young woman could not deny it, it was particularly pleasant.

They joined the others when Polnareff was arguing with a policeman, which particularly amused the others, especially Anne who was laughing out loud.

"Hey, weren't you supposed to go see your father, kid?" Joseph asked.

"... We're supposed to meet in five days. I go where I want, don't I? I have no orders to take from you."

The little girl met (Y/N)'s (E/C) gaze. And the Italian teen understood almost immediately. Anne remained very vague and hesitated when she spoke of her father. Just like (Y/N) when asked about her family. There was something wrong going on, and the young woman didn't really want to leave such a young kid in the wild as long as she didn't know her situation. Avdol sighed before stating in a calm voice,

"She's in danger with us."

"But she must not have any money," Kakyoin retorted.

"We just have to pay her a hotel room", Joseph announced before turning to the young Italian. "(Y/N), can you handle it?"

"Gladly."

She approached the little girl and gave her a reassuring smile. Since she had grown up with children younger than her, she more or less knew how to deal with them. Anne raised her large hazel eyes to her, giving her all her attention.

"With the boys, we thought it would be good for you to stay with us until you find your father. We don't really want to let you sleep outside.

- ... Heh, only if they don't bother me in my room!

- Ha, that's a request I can accept."

Anne smiled mischievously before joining the rest of the group with an almost snobbish air that amused everyone. Joseph thanked (Y/N) with a nod.

"You're really comfortable with children," Kakyoin whispered to her as they all headed to the hotel.

"Mm-mmh. With Jean-Pierre, we had a small group of friends when we were still in France. There were quite a few children, that must be why I got used to it."

"Oh, that's fair... Polnareff and you seem very close."

"Very."

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the redhead frown slightly, as if almost disappointed with her answer. So she clarified,

"He's like my big brother."

Kakyoin gave her a sideways glance and they caught themselves looking at each other, which made the young woman smile. Joseph cut them off in their little discussion, four keys in hand.

"We have a small problem with the room distribution, there are not enough for everyone."

"It does not matter", Avdol replied. "We will make groups."

"Imma sleep with (Y/N)!" Anne exclaimed, grabbing the young woman's arm.

"Heh but I wanted to sleep with her too!" Polnareff exclaimed, pouting.

"I said it first!"

And with those words, Anne stuck out her tongue at him, which almost seemed to offend the Frenchman. (Y/N) burst out laughing, raising her free arm in the air to plead her innocence. She met Jotaro's somber gaze and her laughter stopped a little too abruptly.

"It seems logical to me that the girls sleep together," Joseph added.

"Pfff..." Polnareff sighed.

"I will share my room with Jotaro", Kakyoin announced. "The students stay together."

"Mr. Joestar", Avdol said, "I propose that we share a room."

"Agreed."

"Whaaaaat? Avdol, are you leaving me alone?"

The Egyptian rolled his eyes at Polnareff's pleas. This one seemed particularly frustrated not to have someone to share his room with. When he received his key, he huffed, a smirk on his lips as if to taunt them all.

"At least, on my own, I will be at peace! It is not to upset me!"

He turned on his heels and went first towards his room. Avdol turned to (Y/N).

"Do you think we upset him?

- Oh, no doubt."

The man smiled slightly, as if proud of himself. But before she could even ask him anything, Anne pulled her by the arm.

"Quick quick! I'm dying to take a real shower!

- Ha, I wonder why!"

(Y/N) gestured to her companions who waved at her with smiles on their faces. Even Jotaro.

...

Even Jotaro?? Huh, she had surely dreamed.

After letting Anne take her shower first, (Y/N) went to the bathroom. No sooner had she stepped into the shower than she heard the little girl shout 'telephooooone!'. She sighed, wrapped a towel around her waist, and left the room to answer the hotel phone.

"Hello?

- (Y/N)? It's Joseph. We have a little emergency. Let's meet in room 1212 in five minutes.

- ... I see. No time to take a shower then.

- Sorry. I prefer to make sure everyone is okay.

- I understand. See you soon."

No sooner had she hung up than there was a knock on the door. She looked through the peephole and saw the two Japanese teenagers on the other side. She rolled her eyes. These two really had to come back every time she was naked, no way to be at peace for two minutes. She turned, her cheeks slightly rosy, and asked,

"Anne, can you open the door for them? Just long enough for me to get dressed."

When she came out of the bathroom, dressed again and with a bored look on her face, she looked directly at the two boys who were examining her furtively from top to bottom, without saying anything. She raised an eyebrow.

"Do I have something on my face?"

"Oh, no", Kakyoin answered. Anne just told us to be careful because you risked being naked again."

"Anne said wha- ugh!"

The little girl displayed a falsely innocent smile, but (Y/N) could see through her game. Or maybe it was the other way around. Still, Anne was determined sneak into her eldest's little business. "For a good cause" she told herself. Jotaro lowered his hat and the little Hong Kong girl blushed looking at him, something she quickly tried to hide by pouting.

"Anne," the teenager began in a deep voice, "you're going to stay here. Above all, do not open the door to anyone. We'll be back to get you soon.

- Uh... All right!

- Let's go."

He cast one last look in (Y/N)'s direction before leaving the room first. The teenager mumbled something in Italian, which made Kakyoin smile, even though he hadn't understood a single word of it. As they headed for Joseph's room, he said to the young woman:

"Italian is a really pretty language.

- I just cursed you all for three generations, you idiot."

He burst out laughing and she couldn't pretend to sulk any longer. Jotaro turned to glare at them, muttering his usual "yare yare daze" which was seriously starting to get on the Italian girl's nerves. A smirk on her lips, she raised her hands in the air.

"Please don't glare at me Jojo, I'm too young to die!"

Kakyoin chuckled again and Jotaro quickly looked away, as if to hide some amusement. In truth, even if he tried to keep a rather cold and reserved attitude, he really enjoyed being in their presence. At least, when they didn't put him aside with their insufferable cooing.

They arrived at room 1212, which Jotaro opened without even knocking. Joseph asked,

"You are only three?"

"Since Anne doesn't have a Stand, she's probably safer away," Kakyoin answered.

"Makes sense. So only Polnareff remains. He's taking his time..."

"Did something happen?" (Y/N) asked.

"A Stand attack, I believe. That is what he said. Well then, let's wait a little longer, it shouldn't take long."

The teenagers sat down on the chairs while they waited for Polnareff to arrive. (Y/N) couldn't hide it, she was getting nervous not to see her friend coming. He certainly wasn't known for showing up on time, but given the circumstances, she couldn't help but worry. After several minutes of discussion with the others, she jumped up, startling her comrades.

"I will go get him!

- It's really not prudent, (Y/N)", Avdol advised.

She ignored his recommendations and headed for the door. As she put her hand on the doorknob, Polnareff entered with his skull bleeding.

"Ah at last!" Joseph exclaimed. "You do like to make yourself desired, huh! Alright, let's not waste any more time, let's think of a way to counter this new Stand User. His name is Devo the Cursed and..."

Joseph continued to speak, without noticing Polnareff's state. The Frenchman slid down against the door, exhausted. His legs struggled to support him. (Y/N) crouched down beside him and put a hand on his shoulder, worried.

"Are you okay? Do you want me to fetch you some water?

- An angel... You are an angel... My guardian angel!"

She laughed.

"Understood. A large glass of water.

- I think I need wine...

- No way.

- Please?

- I said no, we need to remain lucid if there's an attack.

- ... A guardian angel, certainly. But a killjoy angel.

- Fuck you.

- I love you too."

She laughed again. As she got up to fetch him a glass of water, he whispered.

"I think I'm going to have a problem... There's a corpse in my room.

- Eh??"

Chapter Text

Singapore. December 5th, 1988.

The Speedwagon Foundation had been called as soon as possible to get Polnareff out of this murder case which concerned him. In reality, he had just done what he could to get rid of a Stand User. But that was something the police would have had a hard time understanding. While waiting for everything to be settled, our companions had a few days off. Days off that (Y/N) intended to spend with the boys of her age. And Anne, obviously, since the young girl was in the mood to stick with them.

The four of them were walking down a tourist street when the little girl started running towards an ice cream seller. The seller offered her to taste the milk from a large coconut. He handed her a fruit split open, a straw inside.

"It's tempting," Jotaro said. "Put four".

"Okay! It will be $16!"

" Give them to us for 8 dollars!" Anne exclaimed.

"Here's to you", Kakyoin said, handing the money to the seller.

As he was going to put his wallet in his pocket, a pickpocket ran past and took it from him. Kakyoin had only a second of hesitation before sending Hierophant Green in pursuit. It slid on the ground like a snake and grabbed the thief by the ankle to make him fall. Kakyoin had a dark face. In a menacing voice, he growled,

"You thought you could steal my wallet, you little scum?"

(Y/N) nearly choked on her coconut milk. She hadn't known him for a long time, but she knew it wasn't his habit to use that kind of language. He must have been really pissed off to come to that. But the worst was to come.

"I'm going to make you spit out your guts."

He took the thief's head in his hands and shattered his nose with his knee. Whether it was (Y/N), Jotaro or Anne, they were all speechless.

"You're just shit shitted out by a fucking cockroach in dung heap. You bastard, you wanted to steal my wallet? Wipe your ass with your hand instead! Believe me, you'll pay dearly for it, you little rotten bit-!"

The redhead took the man on his shoulders and twisted his body in two, probably breaking a few ribs in the process. Unable to understand what was happening before her eyes, (Y/N) slowly took the coconut that Jotaro had just handed to her to have his hands free and intervene. He approached his comrade and barked:

"Calm down Kakyoin, you're gonna kill him!"

"I didn't think he could be so cruel..." Anne murmured with horror.

"Mmh..." (Y/N) said squinting.

"I told you to stop with your bullshit, you get it?!"

Jotaro put a good blow behind Kakyoin's head, leading to the redhead finally letting go of the poor bloody man.

"Is there something wrong, Kakyoin? Do you have a heat stroke?

- ... You hurt me. There was no reason to hi me. This scoundrel tried to steal my wallet. He deserved a punishment. You don't agree with me, my little Jotaro?"

With a gloomy expression, he took the coconut Anne handed him and lifted the straw to his mouth, glaring at Jotaro. For her part, (Y/N) never took her eyes off him. She examined him from head to toe. Something was wrong. And she had to talk about it quickly to Jotaro, who still didn't seem to understand.

"Why are you staring at me like that, (Y/N)? It's because I taught that thief a little lesson, right? I hope you're not going to turn your back on me for so little..."

He began to laugh. Normally, his laughter was enough to put the young woman in a good mood. But here, it was quite the opposite. It was chilling up her spine. But she had to pretend. At least until she could slip a word to Jotaro.

"...I thought you were a bit excessive, but I guess you're right.

- Ah, sorry... I'm a little on edge today. The trip is starting to tire me. I got up with my left foot...

- I understand."

No, she didn't understand at all. All she understood was that this man was not Kakyoin. He stank of the Stand User. Jotaro approached her to take back his coconut as if nothing had happened. He announced:

"Avdol and the old man have decided that we will go to India by train. We'll be leaving tomorrow. Let's head to Singapore station to book the tickets."

He went ahead. (Y/N) followed immediately. Seeing that Anne and Kakyoin were lagging behind, she quickened her pace to find herself at Jotaro's level and whisper to him aggressively.

"It's not Noriaki!!"

"Eh?"

"It's not Noriaki I said!!"

"He's acting weird, that's for sure," the Japanese man replied aloud, ignoring the young woman's whispers. "But he's probably just in a bad mood like he said."

"Listen to me when I talk to you, big fool!"

"Oi."

"I'm serious, it's not Noriaki!"

"Don't even think of giving me the romantic speech that you would recognize him among a thousand," Jotaro replied in a sarcastic tone.

"It's not the time to play the fake jealous idiot!"

"I'm not j-"

They were interrupted by Anne who suddenly clung to Jotaro's arm, as if panicking. The young man cleared his throat and looked down at her.

"Something's wrong?

- ... no, it's okay."

Jotaro turned to meet Kakyoin's strangely cold gaze. No matter how hard he tried not to believe what (Y/N) was saying, he had to admit that his friend was particularly weird today. Anne desperately sought the gaze of the Italian who immediately understood. She, too, no longer trusted the man behind them. But alone against Hierophant Green, (Y/N) could only count on a potential surprise attack. She had to be sneaky enough to trick him.

After a few minutes of walking, and a stop to buy an ice cream, they had to wait a bit to be able to take a chairlift and go to Singapore station. Kakyoin caught up on the delay he had taken. He was near them again. (Y/N) forced herself not to look at him with a bad eye. She feared for the real Kakyoin's life as they spoke.

"Say Jotaro, are you going to eat your cherry? If you don't want it, I don't say no!"

He approached to take the cherry on top of Jotaro's ice.

"Oh watch out!"

Obviously it was a trap, they should have seen it coming from afar. The redhead pushed Jotaro over the railing that separated him from the void. Quick as lightning, (Y/N) caught him by the hand, followed by Anne, whose little strength was of little use. They helped him up onto the platform. As soon as he was safe, (Y/N) glared at the cherry man. He burst out laughing.

"It was a joke! Relax (Y/N)! I was playing fool!"

He placed the cherry on his tongue and twirled it around in his mouth amusedly. (Y/N) gritted her teeth and gave him the darkest look.

"Ha-ha! You start staring at me again! Hey, you too Jotaro... Why are you doing that, you look so dumb!

- I'm tired of playing, Jotaro. You believe me now?

- ... Hmm. To you the honor (Y/N).

- Thank you. Last Judgement! The Reaper!"

The doors opened and the Reaper brought her her scythe, as usual. Jotaro pushed Anne into a cable car so she wouldn't have to witness the scene, despite her protests. The fake Kakyoin widened his eyes, as if surprised by this turnaround. Above all, he should have paid attention to the real turnaround. Without warning, Jotaro punched him in the face. He was propelled a little further, his jaw black and dislocated.

"Not cool Jotaro," (Y/N) sighed as she stroked her blade's carved handle. "You're stealing my moment of glory."

"Don't be silly. You're the one who wanted to surprise him."

"Heh, don't worry, I think I have a surprise for you too!"

"Sounds bad."

"Pfff, party pooper."

The enemy stood up, his face completely dislocated. Only his tongue continued to roll the half-chewed cherry into his mouth. (Y/N) looked disgusted. He spat the cherry at her feet, she gasped.

"Oh don't make that face, my sweet little (Y/N)... My body is only assimilating the flesh that I eat! I am Yellow Temperance, admire my real face!"

It twisted to reveal a man with long black hair, a wide smile on his lips, a strange yellow jelly on his shoulders. Surely what he used as a Stand.

"Oh but look at Jotaro, you have some on your hand, where you hit me! I warn you, if you touch it, it will attack your left hand. Preserve it! Use it to pick your nose!"

Jotaro groaned before the end of the explanations. The guy continued to rant his speech on his Stand, but the two teenagers didn't seem to want to pay any more attention to it.

"(Y/N)?

- Mmm?

- Where's your surprise?

- Oh! My moment of glory!"

The Reaper remembered all the souls it took down. And especially that of the only Stand User she had killed. That filthy fucking monkey. And if there was one thing Last Judgement particularly liked, it was the Stands it could hold as captives behind those great bronze doors. (Y/N) was smiling broadly. She struck the ground with the tip of her scythe.

"Strength!"

The Stand stolen from the evil monkey had no physical materialization, but that did not prevent the young woman from using it. Just as Strength had transformed a simple boat into an ocean liner, she would have no trouble transforming a chewed cherry into a cherry tree. The tree suddenly sprung from the ground. Even Jotaro, who was hardly impressionable, was surprised and widened his eyes. With a simple finger flick, (Y/N) directed the branches to grab the enemy by the ankle and force him to fall to the ground. She summoned more branches which quickly pinned the man in the foliage. The more he struggled, the tighter the vegetation around him. With the help of another branch which slipped delicately under her feet, (Y/N) hoisted herself up to the height of her prisoner who could only groan, leaves in his mouth.

"So what? Why are you staring at me? You look so dumb!"

At the bottom of the tree, Jotaro couldn't suppress a smile at the young woman's sarcasm. He lowered his cap and called out to her.

"(Y/N)!

- Jojo?

- I agree to let you have your moment of glory. Steal his Stand.

- Oooooh! You have the words to please me, caro! Very well!"

She turned back to her prisoner.

"Listen, normally I examine your life with my Stand, to decide whether you deserve a quick and painless death or a long and particularly painful one. But frankly, you took on Noriaki's appearance, and that's unforgivable. Besides, you're in Dio's service, I don't even know why I keep explaining to you. I condemn you... To a slow and painful death!"

It was much faster than expected for Yellow Temperance's mission. In other circumstances, he could have been saved. In other circumstances, he might even have divulged information. But not this time. In a fraction of a second, the man had the immense scythe meeting his throat in an effusion of blood. With a smile on her face, (Y/N) took a deep breath and let the tree turn into a cherry again. Her feet touched the ground again and she gave Jotaro a big, proud smile. He lowered his cap to hide a certain admiration in his eyes. He understood better why Dio had chosen her to kill him.

"His disgusting Stand at least left my hand.

- And I got it! It'll be super handy if I need to impersonate someone!

- You're less stupid than it seems in the end.

- Shut up. Let's go get Anne. And let's get out of here, before anyone finds his body."

Jotaro hid a nascent smile as he entered a cable car first. She sat across from him, a look of pride lighting up her face. He kept catching himself staring at her as they hung above the void. Luckily she was looking at the view out the window. After a moment of silence, he finally asked.

"By the way, what does caro mean?

- Eh? Where did you hear that?

- You're the one who said that earlier, stupid.

- Hey! Uh... Huh? No, not possible, I don't remember."

Of course she remembered, and a blush quickly rose to her cheeks. She had been carried away by the adrenaline and the heat of the action, nothing more.

"Would it hurt your ass to answer me?

- Bleh, it doesn't matter! It's just a nickname... uh, affectionate nickname. But you'll do your research yourself, I'm not your dictionary, stupido.

- I got that, you b-

- If you call me a bitch, I'll hit you. In the balls."

Jotaro shuddered just to imagine the pain. He groaned and lowered his hat over his eyes. But under his killjoy air, he was no less touched that she had used an "affectionate nickname" for him. He was almost... Reassured. Of what, he did not know. Or rather, he preferred to remain in denial of his own feelings.

They got off the cable car for a few minutes and found Anne particularly frightened.

"I called the others! They're coming!

- Oh. That's nice, but no need. Jotaro and I took care of the fake Kakyoin. By the way, do you know if the real Kakyoin is okay?"

Jotaro put his hand to his hat to hide his eyes again. An attitude that (Y/N) was beginning to understand.

"Yes!" Anne replied. "He is with Mr. Joestar and Avdol!"

(Y/N) heaved a sigh of relief, and she swore she heard Jotaro doing the same thing under his hat.

The rest of the group arrived very quickly. Seeing Kakyoin, (Y/N) didn't hesitate for a second to run, to meet him and to grab his face, causing the poor boy to panic and turn redder than his hair. She gently tugged his cheeks to check the smallest details of his face, before ordering him in an emotionless voice:

"Speak.

- Uh...

- Insult me ?

- But, I... No, never, I...

- (Y/N), what are these manners!" Joseph exclaimed.

"I'm checking that it's the good one!

- Huh?

- ... (Y/N), can you let me go, please?"

Finally noticing the peony red color of Kakyoin's face, (Y/N) let go of his cheeks and gave him a big apologetic smile. She rubbed the back of her head, as if embarrassed.

"Sorry... We just had to deal with a User who took your appearance... it was... a creepy experience, I would say.

- (Y/N) stole the monkey and the fake Kakyoin's Stands", Jotaro interrupted, clearly annoyed by this interaction.

"I am more and more intrigued by your Stand's capabilities, (Y/N)", Avdol said. "I would appreciate to get more information as soon as we have time

- It'd be my pleasure, but in other circumstances than those of today. Please. No more evil doubles."

She glared sideways at Kakyoin who was slowly recovering from the sudden assault. Joseph pinched his nose, trying to put the pieces back together.

"So Kakyoin isn't really at Dio's service. .

- Indeed", Avdoll replied.

"You really doubted that?" (Y/N) asked accusingly.

"That was the information we had received with Purple Hermit. Of course, everything is explained now..

- You can count on me, Mr. Joestar", Kakyoin announced in a suddenly calmer and soothing voice

"I have no doubt about it. Well. Let's go back to the hotel. With a bit of luck, Polnareff will have finished his interrogation at the police station."

With these words, Joseph was the first to turn on his heels. On the way back, (Y/N) did not hesitate for a second to slip alongside Kakyoin who gave her a most reassuring smile. No doubt, he was the good one this time.

"Sorry again for earlier.

- You know, I understand your reaction. I too would have panicked if Jotaro or you had suddenly had an evil double.

- We are already pretty awful in the original version, don't jinx us.

- Fuck you (Y/N)."

Oooh, so Jotaro was listening to others' conversations? Very hardly surprising when it came to the other two teenagers. It was not the first time that she'd surprised him to pay a little too much attention to what she whispered to Kakyoin or the gestures that Kakyoin might have made towards her. And she thought back to the fight that was still very fresh. When he hadn't been shy to openly mock the affection she had for the redhead, sufficient affection for allowing her to recognize an impostor. Maybe he wasn't just playing jealous...

Chapter Text

Singapore. December 6th, 1988.

[default: English / italics: French]

"Ugh! At last!" Polnareff grumbled.

They were finally heading for India, aboard a restaurant car. Sitting between Kakyoin and Polnareff, (Y/N) never took her eyes off the glass of wine Joseph was holding in front of her. It was almost tempting.

"Do you know what will become of Anne?" she asked.

"She was at Singapore station when the train left," the old Joestar replied. "She must have left to meet her father."

"Mmmh... That'd be surprising", the young woman muttered.

"Personally, I don't believe her story," Polnareff added. "But I still miss her a little. Don't you Jojo?"

Jotaro smiled slightly. But he didn't answer.

"I must say that it is very unpleasant for me to have my appearance taken over by a Stand," Kakyoin confessed, meeting the ocean gaze of the teenager in front of him.

The two of them hadn't really had a chance to talk about it, but Kakyoin was especially grateful to have been rid of the impostor. And especially particularly grateful that his two friends were able to recognize with ease the truth from the false. Which wasn't really the case, but it was better to leave him with those positive thoughts.

"Well... It's done... Say, aren't you going to eat your cherries, Jojo? I do not want to sound like a freeloader, but I love them."

He pointed to the cherries on Jotaro's plate. The dark-haired boy immediately exchanged a knowing look with (Y/N) who pouted.

"Can I take them?

- Go ahead.

- Thank you."

Kakyoin gracefully picked up a cherry and placed it on his tongue before twirling it in his mouth. Jotaro again sought the gaze of (Y/N) who gagged thinking of the awful Stand User and his cherries. Polnareff leaned over to whisper in the young woman's ear.

"I wonder what else he knows how to do with his tongue."

She wasn't sure if she should be offended or amused, so she widened her eyes and burst out laughing before nudging her friend who started giggling like an idiot. Joseph, frustrated at not understanding a word of French, exclaimed:

"Hey! Speak English, I too want to be able to laugh at the jokes!

- I assure you Mr. Joestar, it is better not to understand everything!" the young woman exclaimed between bursts of laughter which only annoyed the old man a little more.

"If they understood what I was saying, I would already be a dead man!

- You're a dead man if you continue to speak in French, I believe!"

Joseph glared at them and the two French friends laughed harder. After a good giggle which frustrated Joseph and his little knowledge of languages, (Y/N) was brought back to reality by Kakyoin who was gently tapping her shoulder to get her attention.

"Mmh?

- It's even prettier, the French language."

Polnareff started giggling like a hyena. (Y/N) had to make every effort in the world not to burst out laughing.

"Oh yeah? Haha, you think?

- Mm-mmh! I would love to try to learn while traveling! It could keep us busy!"

In front of him, Jotaro growled and hid his face under his had. He couldn't decide who was the most unbearable between Polnareff who kept chuckling, (Y/N) who couldn't take her smirk off her lips or Kakyoin who was trying to make connections without realizing that he was made fun of.

"Uh... I'm not sure I'm a very good teacher...

- Let's try! Polnareff can help us!

- Very well. But at your own risk. Ehm... What would you like to say?

- My name is Kakyoin.

- Je m'appelle Kakyoin.

- Oh, wow, slower!

- Je m'a-ppelle Kakyoin!" Polnareff exclaimed, picking up the syllables.

"Je m'a...ppelle... Kakyoin!

- That's it!"

In front of them, Joseph squinted. He stammered,

"Je... m'é...pèle Kakyoin.

- No, Mr. Joestar, your name is Joseph," Polnareff answered, laughing. "Besides, you pronounce it really badly.

- Eh, stop it! Do you hear me making fun of your terrible French accent when you speak English?!"

Avdol couldn't help laughing. Joseph felt particularly offended that even his wise friend could laugh at him.

"Avdol, not you!

- Sorry Mr. Joestar, I was just laughing at Polnareff's accent.

- Hey! Traitor!" Polnareff cried.

- Ha! You see Polnareff, your accent is terrible!

- Oh, shut up...

- What did he say?

- Uh..." (Y/N) hesitated. "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter, it's not really translatable."

(Y/N) quickly turned around to refocus her attention on Kakyoin who was patiently waiting for her to help him learn new phrases. It saved her at least from having to listen to the bickering of the three men supposed to be the eldest of the group.

"I'm listening.

- How do you say: I am a Japanese student?

- Hmm. Je suis un é-tu-diant ja-po-nais.

- Je suis un... Wait, can you repeat that?

- Mm-mmh. Je suis un é-tu-diant ja-po-nais.

- Je suis un é-tu-diant... ja-po-nais?

- That's crazy how fast you learn.

- I have a good teacher.

The woman's cheeks turned pink and she rolled her eyes, charmed. She needed so little. But she rarely had the opportunity to be seen as anything other than a killing machine. In front of them, Jotaro discreetly raised his hat to take a look at the two teenagers. Pretending not to notice the blush on the young woman's cheeks, Kakyoin continued, with a slight Japanese accent:

"Je m'appelle Kakyoin, je suis un étudiant japonais.

- Enchantée! Je m'appelle (Y/N), je suis italienne et française! (Nice to meet you! My name is (Y/N), I'm Italian and French!)

- Ha, I think I understood!"

He was shining, showing how proud he was of himself. At the other end of the table, on the contrary, Jotaro seemed more sullen than ever. But (Y/N) didn't notice. And maybe that was the problem.

"There's something else I'd like to say...

- Mmh? I'm listening."

Kakyoin seemed to take a deep breath. As if he was about to say something particularly risky. But he was not a man to pass up the opportunity to achieve great things. The risk didn't matter. Nothing ventured, nothing gained.

"I wish I could say: I think you're lovely and I wish I could invite you to dinner."

(Y/N) widened her eyes and let out a nervous chuckle. Next to her, Polnareff fell silent immediately, as if from the start he was letting an ear hang around like the protective big brother that he was. This caught Joseph and Avdol's attention and they stopped bonding to annoy the poor Frenchman in front of them.

"...seriously?" the teenager asked in a very small voice after a moment of stuttering.

"Seriously.

- Wow, okay, okay. The one you're going to say that to is awfully lucky!"

She preferred not to get too much false hope. The teenager next to her was so charming that he was sure to please many women back home in Japan. But upon hearing her answer, Kakyoin took on a bored expression as if expecting to hear this, followed quickly by a slight teasing laugh.

"Don't be silly, (Y/N), I'm talking about you."

She opened and closed her mouth like a fish, unable to articulate two words without stuttering. Then she turned extremely red. It was the fair return of things, a kind of revenge against her since she had had so much fun embarrassing the boy by giving him heaps of compliments and being flirty around him. Karma. Seeing that she was unable to answer anything as she was surprised at the turn of events, Polnareff put an arm around her shoulders before leaning over to point at Kakyoin, almost like a threat. Yet he had a big amused smile on his lips.

"Well done Kakyoin! That one was technical!

- Mmh, thank you Polnareff? I suppose?

- If you still have any doubts about her answer, just look at her face, that should be enough!"

Kakyoin lowered her purple eyes to (Y/N) who could no longer change color, a soft smile on her lips. He put his hand on her arm and shook her slightly, as if to bring her back to reality.

"...(Y/N)?

- I accept!" she exclaimed, shaking her head quickly. "I accept with pleasure!"

Kakyoin's face lit up even more and his smile grew warmer. She couldn't stay still, Polnareff had to tighten his grip around her shoulder to prevent her from jumping around and shaking the bench on which they were sitting. But he could at least try to understand her, she had never received this kind of attention, it was the first time. Joseph couldn't help laughing, rubbing his beard with his still good hand.

"Aaah, young love... I still remember when I was your age, I-

- Yare yare..."

It was only then that (Y/N) and Kakyoin both noticed their friend's behavior. He no longer came out from under his hat. They exchanged a knowing look, coupled with a smile. It really wasn't hard to understand that romance wasn't to Jotaro's taste. At least, that was what they thought. But they were far from imagining what the Japanese really wanted.

Chapter Text

Kolkata, India. December 9th, 1988.

No sooner had they set foot in town than our friends were surrounded by noisy locals, attracted by the arrival of tourists. There were wandering hands everywhere and (Y/N) felt particularly uncomfortable. Fortunately, the five men had almost the reflex to surround her to protect her from the civilians who were a little too touchy.

"Avdol!" Joseph shouted over the crowd. "This is India?!"

"It's a nice country, isn't it?" the Egyptian replied, laughing. "This is precisely what makes its charm!"

"I just had my wallet stolen", Kakyoin sighed.

It was a reaction far more appropriate to his character than the reaction of the man who had taken on his appearance a few days earlier.

"Let's hurry to find a hotel worthy of the name," Joseph cried, on edge. "I can not stand it anymore!"

It didn't take long for them to find a five star hotel. A luxury for (Y/N) who used to sleep in small seedy apartments, or worse, in the streets when she was on mission. So finding herself in the big hotel restaurant drinking chai from golden cups was not at all familiar to her.

"Quiet at last!" Joseph exclaimed.

"It's a matter of habit," Avdol said. "Over time, we appreciate the diversity of this country."

"I like it", Jotaro added after a moment of silence. "I quite like this place."

"Are you serious Jotaro?!" his grandfather cried. "Is this not a joke?"

The teenager shrugged.

"It's quite a culture shock," Polnareff added, getting up from the table. "I don't know if I would get used to it. Excuse me, where is the bathroom?"

A waiter showed him the way and he started to walk away, his bag on his shoulders.

"Jean Pierre! What are you ordering?" (Y/N) asked, looking up from the menu Kakyoin was holding.

"Choose for me! I want something extra. A dish worthy of my palate as a fine French gourmet."

He walked away, leaving everyone dubious. Without looking up from the menu, Kakyoin retorted sarcastically.

"So anything really. That is at his level."

His comrades let out a few bursts of laughter. Even Jotaro cracked a smile. While the others continued their conversation, Kakyoin leaned over to put the menu card back under (Y/N)'s nose, pointing to a few dishes that the young woman probably didn't know.

"Do you know about Aloo Bombay? It's a kind of potato curry, it's very good. Otherwise, I recommend the chicken tikka masala. It's a classic even for you Westerners.

- She'll never be able to eat so many spices", Jotaro added, interfering in the conversation.

"Pffft! I bet you that I can eat all this without even being hot!

- Prove it.

- (Y/N)", Kakyoin continued in a calm voice, "don't make yourself sick for one of your stupid games.

- Ha, you don't know me well! Bet accepted Jojo! I would take a little of all the spicy dishes on this menu!"

The two Japanese teenagers exchanged a knowing look, convinced that she would never last. But the young woman was too proud not to take up such a challenge. The dishes were brought and she was already starting to salivate. So many colors and scents, it could only be a delight for the palate.

"Here, start with the curry potatoes," Kakyoin told her, handing her a plate. I think it's the simplest of all.

- Easy!"

Easy, it was. And on top of that, it was delicious. She turned to Kakyoin, stars in her eyes. The boy let out a small laugh.

"See, I knew you would like it."

He picked up a fork to taste the dish on the same plate before handing it to Jotaro who also took a bite. Then the black-haired boy grabbed the chicken dish, which he slid in front (Y/N), a mischievous look in his eyes. She met his gaze, delighted to be able to prove him wrong. Taking a bite, she didn't take her eyes off him, immense pride on her face. It was a little spicy, sure, but she did just fine for someone who wasn't used to it. As he handed him another dish, (Y/N) caught a mischievous smile on Jotaro's lips, as if he was preparing something. She looked down at what looked like meat bathed in gravy.

"What is that?

- Chicken vindaloo", Kakyoin answered, the same smile as Jotaro on his lips.

"More chicken? I don't see what's so difficult."

On the other side of the table, Avdol rolled his eyes at what the boys had just given the young woman. He covered his mouth to hide his smile. (Y/N) stuck her fork into a piece of chicken and dipped it in sauce so she could enjoy the dish in its entirety. Serious mistake. No sooner had she placed the meat in her mouth than her tongue felt like it was on fire. She dared not chew, throwing in turn a panicked look at the two teenagers at her side. They both held back laughter.

"...I hate you," she managed to whisper with her mouth full.

Kakyoin burst out laughing and Jotaro snorted, the same mocking smile on his lips. (Y/N) tried everything by swallowing what she had in her mouth and this time it was her throat that caught fire. She coughed her heart out, to the uncontrollable laughter of all the men at her table. She turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. Her right hand was trying in vain to act as a fan, her left hand desperately searching for something to lessen the fire in her mouth. She tried to drink a glass of water, but it only made the situation worse. Crying as he laughed, Kakyoin handed her a piece of a kind of bread that she stuffed in her mouth without even thinking. As she was half choking, Polnareff was suddenly back in the room, completely panicked.

"A Stand!"

The laughter died down immediately. Only (Y/N)'s coughing could be heard. Polnareff rushed outside. After exchanging worried looks, his comrades got up from the table to join him outside. Kakyoin handed his pocket handkerchief to his Italian friend so she could blow her nose and wipe her tears after all those spices.

"What is it, Polnareff?" Avdol asked.

"If that's... If what I saw is a Stand, then... He finally showed up, (Y/N). The Stand user who uses the mirrors... The scumbag that killed my sister!"

(Y/N) went through shivers. She quickly passed from red to pale. Sherry had always been like a big sister to her. Neither of the two friends had yet digested what had happened to her. Did they now have the opportunity to get revenge?

"Mr. Joestar," Polnareff continued, turning to face them, "I leave you here. My sister's killer is around. I refuse to wait for him to attack me first. It's not like me to just try to counterattack. I'll find him and kill him.

- Without knowing who it is or what his Stand is?" Kakyoin asked disapprovingly.

"I know he has two right hands. It is enough for me. Besides, he knows I'm stalking him. He too will fear that I will kill him by surprise. See you."

He turned on his heels. Immediately, Avdol threw at him, frustration making him frown,

"You are walking into the lion's den.

- What do you mean?

- I can't be clearer.

- Are you suggesting I'm going to lose?

- Yes. Don't you understand that the enemy is trying to isolate you? Hence the attack! I won't let you go, Polnareff."

Avdol looked particularly tense. He was pointing at Polnareff, as if to warn him. The Frenchman pushed his hand away, his jaw clenched. He approached as close as possible to the Egyptian to threaten him with an index finger on his chest.

"Okay, let's be clear once and for all! Your stories with Dio, I don't care. In Hong Kong, I told you that I was accompanying you, it was to get revenge. I have always been alone. I have always fought alone.

- It's not true", (Y/N) murmured as she was finally finding her voice back after the spices.

"Shut up (Y/N), don't get involved in this! Besides, you should have gone back to Italy, it would have saved you trouble!

- What an oaf!" Avdol exclaimed, taking him by the collar to threaten him in return. "Dio brainwashed you, remember? He's the one pulling the strings!

- We didn't kill your sister! You can not understand! You got scared in front of Dio and you fled, am I wrong? A wimp like you can't understand how I feel!

- Sorry?!

- Do not touch me! You beat me in Hong Kong by luck, so shut up!

- Little shit!

- What ? Are we pissed off? Don't forget that I'm much more pissed off than you! Do as usual. Shut up and put on your airs, Avdol!

- You jerk!"

Avdol raised his fist to hit him but Joseph quickly grabbed his wrist to stop him from doing such a stupid thing. Polnareff took a step back, a certain anger on his face, and spat on the ground.

"Let's calm down," the old Joestar ordered. "Let him go. Nothing will make him change his mind.

- To be honest..." Avdol continued after a sigh. "I'm disappointed, that's all. I didn't believe him to be like that. I may have fled Dio because I was terrified, but it is precisely thanks to this that I will have my chance... I can affirm that you are going to lose, Polnareff.

- I am going to say something else. You're barking up the wrong tree.

- Well, is this cockfight over soon?!" (Y/N) cried, fists clenched. "If you want to go alone, Jean-Pierre, it's your choice. A choice of the most idiotic, because we are clearly more powerful all together. But obviously, you're determined not to be the sharpest knife in the drawer today. That's not how you're gonna avenge Sherry. So go ahead, get out of here."

Hearing the young woman's words, Polnareff's heart matched his earrings. He swallowed his saliva with difficulty and turned on his heel so that no one would notice that he was particularly affected by what he had just heard. He walked away through the crowd that the bustle had attracted. For her part, (Y/N) still had tears in her eyes. And in order not to admit the truth, she would pretend all day that it was the effect of the spices that did not wear off.

In the evening, at dinner time, Polnareff obviously did not show up, which did not help the young woman's mood, nor her companions'. As she was about to sit down at the table with the others, Kakyoin stopped her and offered her his arm. She had a moment without really understanding what he was trying to do. With a warm smile on his lips, the young man asked her:

"Do you remember that I wanted to invite you to dinner?"

Of course she remembered. The pink tinted her cheeks and she gave him a sad smile.

"I remember... But I'm not sure I'll be a very good company tonight.

- Bullshit. You're alw-

- I'm warning you, if you tell me I'm always good company, I'll roll my eyes and go sit with the others."

Kakyoin burst out laughing.

"I won't say anything then... Are you still mad at me for the midday spice?

- Of course not.

- So you don't really hate Jotaro and I?

- It's tempting, but no.

- In that case, take my arm, mademoiselle."

She rolled her eyes, which made the young man laugh again. But a smile appeared on her rosy lips when she took his arm, which seemed to reassure Kakyoin. He led her to a table apart, under the curious eyes of the three other men a little further. Joseph displayed a slightly silly smile in the face of so much romanticism, unlike Jotaro who quickly looked away.

Now in front of her, Kakyoin shone. This one-to-one moment at least allowed (Y/N) to admire him a little closer. He had no reason to be so charming, yet he did.

"You feel better?" he asked, a slight worry floating on his face.

"Hmm. I've seen worse. It's just... As I told you, Jean-Pierre and I are very close. It's pretty hard to see him in this state. It's even harder knowing that he's in danger outside but that I can't do anything for him because that idiot is too stubborn to listen to us.

- I can imagine...

- You have siblings?

- No. And to tell the truth, I've never had friends comparable to what Polnareff is for you. At least now I'm beginning to understand.

- Mmm?

- You are my first real friends. Especially Jotaro and you."

(Y/N) was deeply touched by this revelation. She felt her little heart soften in her chest and a sweet smile reappeared on her lips. After ordering for two from a waiter, he continued,

"It's hard to make friends when they can't see the other half of you.

- I can only imagine. I've always been surrounded by Stand Users. But when I was little, my parents sent me to see lots of doctors because I had "an imaginary friend" who quickly turned into "my daughter is crazy, she says she sees ghosts". My father left when I was four years old.

- I am sorry.

- It's fine. He's dead anyway."

Kakyoin's features softened even more than they already were, as if he took pity on the young woman in front of him.

"This is the first time you've spoken to me about your family, (Y/N). While I imagine this is a sore subject for you, I'm glad you're comfortable enough to open up."

She looked up at him to meet his mauve gaze. She could read him like an open book. He had no barriers with her. She could trust him, couldn't she?

The meals were brought to them. She had been careful not to ask for a dish with too many spices this time. When they were served, Kakyoin asked.

"Do you see ghosts then?

- Mmm, yes. I believe it's my Stand that allows me to have this ability. But there are so many that I don't really pay attention to them anymore.

- Are there any in this room?"

The young woman's eyes scanned the room. There were a few, of course. Especially Caesar, sitting at the table with Joseph, Jotaro and Avdol. He seemed to listen to them talk, without really paying attention to the young woman he had sworn to guide. She nodded.

"Yes. One of which I know. He's been with me since I was little. He's kind of my guardian angel, I think.

- It's fascinating."

And he didn't say that just to flatter her, Kakyoin hung on the young woman's every word as she opened up to him. He was slowly getting to know her, and he was more than happy about it.

They finished their plates after spending long minutes discussing everything and nothing, and laughing a lot. (Y/N) felt much better. It was the power that the Japanese in front of her had, his presence alone was enough to appease her. As he told her about the time he'd used Hierophant Green to save himself from his bullies when he was little, (Y/N) noticed out of the corner of her eye that Caesar was trying to get her attention by waving . She looked away and saw what he was trying to show her. Avdol and Joseph were still at the table, but Jotaro was gone. She frowned, Kakyoin asked her,

"Are you okay?

- Yes, excuse me... It's just that... Have you seen Jojo getting out?

- No, you're right. That's weird, I should go check on him.

- I'll walk you to your room."

Kakyoin was delighted with this proposal. He paid the bill, his cheeks rosy. (Y/N) waved goodbye to Avdol and Joseph, to which the old Joestar responded by giving her two thumbs up in encouragement. She burst out laughing, before dragging Kakyoin out of the room. On the way to the room he shared with Jotaro, he offered her his arm, which she gladly took.

"Thanks for dinner, Noriaki. Really, I needed it badly.

- To tell you the truth, I am reassured to see you smiling again."

She raised her head to give him a big smile that made the young man laugh and blush again.

"You know, (Y/N), I have to tell you something...

- Mmh?

- In Japan, we don't call each other by our first names when we don't know each other very well. So... When we met and you immediately called me Noriaki, I-

- Oh crap, I'm sorry! I didn't mean to offend you, I didn't know about this custom!

- No, silly, let me finish.

- I'm sorry, I ruined your moment."

They burst out laughing at the same time. They had just arrived at the door of the boys' room. After taking a deep breath, Kakyoin took the young woman's hands in his. He found himself appreciating how perfectly they fit, as if they belonged there.

"What I meant was that as soon as we met, I felt like I had known you forever. It's completely cliché, I know. But this is the first time someone has had this effect on me. It has been on my mind for too long, it had to come out.

(Y/N) again felt her little heart melt in her chest and the blush rose to her cheeks. Why did he have to have no flaws? She gazed into his eyes, and they admired each other. After a moment of silence, (Y/N) cleared her throat, embarrassed by what she was about to say.

"Ehm... Is this time for kissing?"

Kakyoin choked in surprise, before bursting out laughing. Never letting go of her hands, he exclaimed,

"You just ruined all the romance I had set up!

- Yes well it's fine, it's not as if I was used to it! And then it's almost more natural like that!"

Without hesitating a single second longer, she freed her hands to put her arms around the neck of the young man who immediately understood. He cupped her face in his hands and planted a shy kiss on her lips, his modesty and good manners preventing him from asking for more. As (Y/N) had none of that, she didn't hesitate for a single second to prolong the kiss and make it more intense. The two teenagers were completely flushed, but over the moon. They both shared their respective first kiss with someone they looked up to.

"Yare yare daze... You're making a mess of it, you- Ugh."

Jotaro had been lured to the door by their bursts of laughter. And now he sincerely regretted being too curious.

"Seriously, can't you do this somewhere else? It's disgusting.

- You just had to say if you wanted one too!" (Y/N) exclaimed with sarcasm to get out of this more than delicate situation.

"Don't even come near me, you bi-

- I'll hit you."

Between bursts of laughter, Kakyoin held her back before she could even prevent Jotaro from having children. She looked up at him, putting on a fake angelic smile. He leaned down to place a final kiss on her lips. In the doorway, Jotaro was growling in Japanese.

"Good night (Y/N). Thanks for tonight.

- Mm-mmh. Thank you.

- Yare yare.."

They finally unhooked each other and Jotaro pulled Kakyoin inside their room, slamming the door behind them. Now alone in the hallway, (Y/N) ran her tongue over her lower lip to remember the taste of his kisses. She didn't even notice that Caesar had appeared nearby, startling her when he finally spoke.

"You look over the moon, cara.

- You'll never guess! He kissed me!

- Actually, it was very easy to guess.

- I'll never get over it!

- You'll have to."

Caesar didn't seem particularly happy to see his little protege in this state. To be honest, he even looked worried.

"... eh?

- I advise you to examine this boy's life with Last Judgement as soon as you can, cara. It could save you a lot of trouble."

Chapter Text

Kolkata, India. December 10th, 1988.

[default: English / italic: French]

The next day, (Y/N) rose as soon as the sun showed its first rays. She had had a very bad night. To tell the truth, she had a bad feeling. Especially after what Caesar had advised her. What could he have meant by "it could save you a lot of trouble"? And then first of all, since when did he play killjoy?

It was very early when she showed up in the breakfast room. And oddly enough, she wasn't the only one not sleeping in. Avdol was there, tirelessly turning his spoon in his chai tea.

"Hello Muhammad.

- Oh, hello (Y/N). Already awake?

- Mm-mmh. I had trouble getting any sleep.

- Please sit down. I'll order you some tea.

- Thank you very much."

He ordered breakfast for the young woman from a waiter, before turning to her to ask in a calm voice,

"You're worried about Polnareff, aren't you?

- Touché. To tell the truth, I'm a little angry with myself for having spoken to him like that. I know how much his sister's death has traumatized us all, I understand that he absolutely wants revenge. It's just that...

- That you're afraid of what might happen to him.

- ... that's it.

- I understand. Me too, to be honest. I lost my temper, but I regret not having been able to make him listen to reason.

- Do you... do you think it's too late for us to go help him?"

Avdol didn't answer immediately. He stared at his tea with his big brown eyes, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. He was terribly angry with himself for sitting there having breakfast and doing nothing for the Frenchman. After a moment of thoughtful silence, he nodded.

"...I will go looking for him.

- I'm coming with you.

- It's too dangerous.

- Avdol, I am literally part of the Italian mafia. I really think I can handle myself.

- You what?"

She chuckled quietly, before jumping up. She grabbed her tea from the waiter's tray as he came to bring her and drank it in a single gulp. Not without burning her tongue.

"Don't tell anyone, please. I'll explain everything to you later. For the moment, we have an idiot Frenchman to fetch."

Still surprised at what he had just learned about the young woman, Avdol nodded and got up to follow her. Once outside, (Y/N) suggested,

"It would be best if we split up for now. You won't feel them, but a few ghosts will follow you. They'll let me know if you find Jean-Pierre first.

- What if you find him?

- Well... Let's hope everything goes for the best.

- Reassuring."

She waved after thanking him for the tea, turning on her heels to walk down a dark alley. Avdol went in the opposite direction.

Their search lasted for hours. For her part, (Y/N) began to lose hope. The sun was already shining high in the sky, and no news from Avdol or Polnareff. Suddenly, Caesar appeared at her side.

"Avdol found Jean-Pierre at the very north of the city, cara! Hurry up, there are two more Stand Users!

- Two of them?! Guide me Caesar!!"

She ran down an alley, making her way through the many civilians. Which was particularly complicated. Why did so many people have to be in her way at a time like this! She accidentally pushed a kid aside but she didn't stop to check if he was okay. Insults rang out, but she paid little attention to them. Her heart was beating wildly. She had a bad feeling.

And rightly so.

When she arrived at the place where Polnareff was, she saw Kakyoin, on his knees, holding Avdol's bleeding body in his arms.

"Impossible..."

Polnareff spat on the ground before turning his back on Kakyoin. He had tears in his eyes, and his pride prevented him from facing him.

"Pfff... This is what leads to playing the lesson givers. Pathetic...

- What did you say, Polnareff?!" Kakyoin was offended. "It's because he was worried about you that-

- Who asked him to come to my rescue?! He mingles with what does not concern him when he does not have the weight. I didn't want to have to drag this ball and chain, I said I wanted to be alone!

- Motherfucker..." Kakyoin muttered, shaking with anger.

And that was enough for (Y/N) to come out of the shadows. Seeing her, Polnareff's eyes widened and his jaw clenched. But that was all he had time to do before he got punched in the face. She screamed in French as she could no longer manage the mixture of emotions that tormented her inside:

"Are you going to swallow your fucking pride for two minutes?! He saved you and that's how you thank him?!"

Tears ran down the cheeks of the young man who couldn't pretend any longer. He wiped his bloody nose and looked for help at the one he considered his little sister.

"... I'm so done."

He burst into tears. Without hesitation, (Y/N) took him in her arms and he hugged her as if his life depended on it.

"If there's one thing that gets on my nerves... it's when someone...

- Jean-Pierre...

- Fucking dies on me!"

So that's why he had asked to do this fight alone. That was why he had been obnoxious to keep them away from him. What he feared the most... was losing a loved one again.

"You can't say it's the most beautiful corpse in the world."

(Y/N)'s body tensed when hearing the voice of the one who had just blasphemed her friend's death in such a way. She got rid of Polnareff's embrace to glare at their enemy. He spat his cigarette on the floor and crushed it with his tiptoe. He was a tall cowboy with blond hair, and he looked particularly proud of himself. Trembling with rage, the young woman reached out to summon her Stand, but Kakyoin cried out,

"He's trying to provoke us, don't give him what he's looking for! They are two, and the other is hiding in the reflections! Avdol said not to face them alone, and you didn't listen to him, Polnareff! Look where that got us!

- What do you want me to do?!" Polnareff growled with wet eyes and his face contorted with anger.

"We have to retreat.

- Eh?! He cowardly stabbed Avdol in the back, he killed my helpless sister, and you want me to keep my cool and get off?!

- Don't attack them until you know their Stands better! Don't fight a losing battle!

- ... it's by facing them that we will know more about their Stands", (Y/N) muttered on the verge of calling her Stand.

"(Y/N), please...

- She's right!" Polnareff exclaimed.

"Come on, my little Popol", Hol Horse snickered a few meters from them.

"Asshole!

- Polnareff, (Y/N)! Slowly come back to me, we'll leave in a van!

- You want me to contr- (Y/N)!"

The woman did as she pleased. Not that she hadn't understood Avdol and Kakyoin's warnings, but she was ready to put her life on the line to understand the enemy Stands. In the reflection of a window nearby, she saw the second Stand out of the corner of her eye. A kind of mummy with two right hands. The asshole.

"Last Judgement! The Reaper!

- Hahaha, sorry sweet (Y/N), but your Stand is powerless against mine. And you know why? Because it's in the mirror, and you can't reach it. Frustrating, isn't it? Go ahead Hol Horse, shoot. Let's get it over with.

- Aye aye sir!"

Hol Horse's fingers turned into pistols which he pointed at the young woman with the scythe. In the mirror, she could see the mummy, close to her neck. And a few meters away, Hol Horse was about to shoot her. She took a deep breath and began to run in his direction, thus escaping the reflection of the mirror. If there was one User she was sure she could take down quickly, it was the cowboy. At least, if she could be fast enough!

"Hahaha, sorry, little lady! But you will not escape my bullets!"

Fire. But (Y/N) was thrown forward by a good dozen emeralds. Kakyoin was going all in, even if it meant hurting the young woman in the process. The van rumbled behind her and she slowly sat up, her limbs covered in cuts. Arriving at her level, Kakyoin held out his hand to her and she caught him as he passed, thus being hoisted inside the moving vehicle that the redhead was driving. She was thrown onto Polnareff's lap, who had also been embarked against his will. With a backache, she muttered.

"Sorry, guys...I almost got him.

- It's the "almost" that bothers me", Kakyoin answered in a trembling voice that betrayed his excess of emotions.

"I was ready to sacrifice myself if it could have enabled me to avenge my sister", Polnareff added, hugging the Italian woman against him. "But I understood what Avdol meant. He didn't die for nothing, that's out of the question. I will fight to live.

- Are you sure you learned the lesson?" the redhead growled, glancing sideways at them.

"... Yes."

No sooner had he nodded than he received a violent nudge in the nose. (Y/N) reflexively jerked her head back, expecting to receive the same treatment. But Kakyoin looked at her, tears in his eyes.

"This is my handshake of reconciliation, Polnareff.

- T-thank you, Kakyoin.

- We'll kill them the next time they attack," he said, turning his attention back to the road, brushing his tears away with the back of his hand.

" I'm sure I touched him with my sword, but I didn't hit him. I didn't feel any contact.

- Because he's hiding in the mirror", (Y/N) answered, bending down to wipe Polnareff's bloody nose. "We're going to have to push him out.

- But even once the mirror is broken, his Stand Hanged Man stays in the shards to continue attacking, he stays in the world of mirrors", the Frenchman added, snatching the mirror from the van to throw it out the window.

"There is no world of mirrors, we are not in a fairy tale. A mirror only reflects light", Kakyoin said in a monotonous voice.

"Thanks for the scoop, I knew that! But there we have many Stands as far as I know! So why not a world of mirrors?

- It does not exist.

- You're annoying!"

While the two boys were bickering, all of (Y/N)'s attention was on the slightest reflections in the vehicle. She searched for a solution in silence. Suddenly she cried,

"Noriaki, he's in the steering wheel! He followed us!"

The glass behind them shattered and Kakyoin slammed the brake pedal hard. The van skidded for several yards, spinning. In a few seconds, the vehicle found itself upside down in the middle of a dust cloud and the two Frenchmen were ejected. (Y/N) did some uncontrolled acrobatics before finally stopping and having a fit of coughing. She pushed on her legs to get up with difficulty, her body aching.

"Are you guys okay?"

Polnareff was crawling to try to get up. But Kakyoin was still stuck inside. Without thinking, the young woman squatted at his height to help him out from under the shattered sheet of metal.

"Are you hurt?" she asked, not trying to hide the concern on her face.

"Just a shock to the chest... Thank you."

She helped him up, when suddenly Polnareff destroyed a piece of bumper with the blade of his Chariot.

"Stay away from what reflects!"

The three of them started to run to throw themselves behind a rock, completely exhausted and panting.

"Damn... Okay, I've seen him do it, he moves from one reflective surface to another.

- But then his Stand is necessarily made of light!" Kakyoin exclaimed.

"It was in the bumper, it will surely reflect on something else.

- Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?"

A kid came out of nowhere, alerted by the accident. It was far from a stroke of luck.

"Have you seen the condition of your car? You're bleeding a lot, aren't you too hurt?

- Shit, it's in his eye, " (Y/N) cried, jumping up.

"Stop staring at us, kid!" Polnareff yelled, running in all directions to escape the kid's gaze.

"But you're hurt!

- No no, I'm on fire! Look elsewhere!

- You're bleeding...

- Turn around brat!

- What are you planning to do?" the enemy Stand asked, amused at the situation. "You don't intend to put out the eyes of this little guy!"

He violently grabbed Polnareff's neck through the kid's eyes, leaving big marks in his neck.

"I've got you! You can't escape me unless you gouge out his eyes.

- Bastard..."

Polnareff suddenly started laughing.

"Come on Kakyoin, that's not what to say when you're about to win! Listen to me and you'll know what to say to the loser! I am Jean-Pierre Polnareff. In honor of my late sister and so that my friend Avdol's soul may rest peacefully, I will bring you to despair. You're done, J. Geil! Ha, don't blame me too much kid, I'll buy you caramels."

He kicked the sand to blind the boy. Thus, the Stand wanted to take refuge in another eye, one of Polnareff's. And the Frenchman was smiling ear to ear, because he had just sliced through the enemy Stand as it changed hiding place. Child's play, since he had guessed its trajectory.

"The User is over there!" Polnareff exclaimed, pointing to a building on the horizon.

Our three friends started running without hesitation, to find the man with two right hands at the top of a staircase, a gaping wound on his chest. He was struggling to breathe, trying somehow to stop the blood from flowing. In a threatening voice, Polnareff growled, trembling at his full length:

"There you are at last... J. Geil. I am Jean-Pierre Polnareff. I've figured out the secret of your Mirror Stand and..."

(Y/N) didn't wait a single second to jump on her friend and force him to the ground. Just in time to avoid a blade that hissed at their ears.

"What the-

- It wasn't J. Geil. This guy doesn't have two right hands.

- Putain de merde... Merci chérie, I almost passed out. You look sharp, say so."

From behind a wall slipped a bloodied man. A quick glance at his hands and they immediately knew his identity.

"I'm here, you idiots... It's me, J. Geil. He's just a hobo that I cut in the same place as the wound on my Stand. But you haven't fallen into the trap... Clever, the little darling. I'll gladly make her my snack..."

Hierophant Green suddenly came out of the ground, ready to launch his Emerald Splash. But J.Geil stopped him with a wave of his hand, a smile on his face:

"Not so fast, look around you... Heh, you!"

He caught the attention of homeless people hanging around. But if there was something that (Y/N) hated, it was all this blathering for nothing. She wasn't going to let him draw civilians into their troubles. Before he could even say anything else, she slipped between her friends, quick as a shadow, to land a good big punch in the enemy's face, throwing him back. In other circumstances, if she hadn't been there, the boys would certainly have faced another one of his attacks. But not today. She crushed the man's face with her heel to make him eat her shoe.

"What were you saying already? You wanted to make me your snackr? Alright, eat."

She pushed her shoe deeper into the man's mouth, chipping his teeth in the process despite his pleas. Polnareff and Kakyoin approached. The Frenchman asked.

"Are you going to take his Stand, (Y/N)?

- Mmh... At the risk of missing out on a very useful Stand, I really don't think it's up to me to kill him."

Polnareff's face lit up. He took her in his arms and kissed her on the forehead, as if she had just given him the best gift in the world. Beneath her feet, J. Geil was still moaning.

"Ah, your crying is a treat for my ears, J.Geil! Now you're gonna go straight to hell whining. But before that, I intend to give you a taste of it. I intend to make a sieve of you!"

(Y/N) stepped back, hands in pockets, to witness with great pleasure the stoning of the enemy by Silver Chariot. While Polnareff was enjoying himself, Kakyoin put his hand on the young woman's shoulder and she diverted her attention from the carnage.

"Mmh?

- I didn't hit you like Polnareff for doing whatever you wanted. I th-

- Are you going to do it now?

- ... no."

He looked down at his feet. She took his chin in one hand and lifted his head to force him to look into her eyes. The boy's cheeks turned pink but more importantly, his lavender eyes filled with tears. She whispered to him,

"I know you were afraid for us. I'm sorry.

- I saw what they did to Avdol...I didn't want you to go that way either.

- Noriaki, you have to get used to the idea that we can die at any time in this adventure. So, trust me.

- I trust you", he said, now displaying a sad smile.

She chased away the sadness in his smile by placing a light kiss on his lips, to which the boy responded by blushing a little more.

"Heh...I guess I'll have to get used to it.

- Mm-mmh!

- Sorry to disturb you in your cooing", Polnareff interrupted them, passing close to them, a smirk on his lips. "But I got my revenge. We can go back."

Unfortunately, they were far from being able to breathe. On the way back, they quickly came upon Hol Horse waiting for them. He appeared behind them, pistols in hand. Except that, no matter his threats, the three comrades pretty much ignored him. Even when he fired a bullet to turn them around, they simply exchanged knowing glances without flinching.

"Are you sleeping or what? If you want to run away, you'll have to hurry! Right, J. Geil? Make up your mind, your lives are coming to an end. Come on, come and cross swords with us! For form! Come on, a bit of courage! Right, J. Geil?"

He shot in all the windows looking for his sidekick, in vain.

"Hey, J. Geil! You listenin' to me?

- I'm afraid he can't hear you", Polnareff told him, a mocking smile on his lips. "He is currently very busy getting himself chastised in hell.

- Come on, be serious! Bullshit! You won't get me with bluff! Whatever you do, you can't do anything against him! Even I could never touch Hanged Man! Do not insist, Polnareff, it does not make anyone laugh.

- You just have to go and see his corpse, it's rotting 200 or 300m from here.

- ... All right, I'm going!"

The cowboy ran off in the opposite direction. He knew very well that alone, he was no match for them. He ran as fast as his legs would allow, and quickly turned into an adjacent street. Except he collided violently with Jotaro's savage fist.

"Mr Joestar! Jotaro!

- ... we already know about Avdol", Joseph announced in a heavy voice. "We were only able to bury him summarily, unfortunately."

Polnareff tensed at the mere mention of the Egyptian. The entire group looked down at Hol Horse, who was trying to crawl away. Kakyoin added,

"Hol Horse's bullet was instrumental in Abdul's death. What do we do with him?

- I'll tell you", Polnareff answered, taking out Silver Chariot. "We're going to kill him!"

A young woman appeared out of nowhere and jumped on Polnareff to stop him, surprising everyone.

"Flee, Hol Horse! My beloved!

- But who is she?!

- I do not know the situation, but I will do everything to watch over you! This is my reason for being! Please run away! Quick!

- Get off me, bitch! Are you missing a brain cell?! Jotaro, Kakyoin, (Y/N)! Don't let him get away!

- Too late", Jotaro said in a monotonous voice.

"It goes straight to my heart, baby! I will survive to show you my gratitude! It's for love that I'm running away, baby!"

He had just jumped on the back of a horse which he sent into a gallop.

"No, but who is he kidding!" (Y/N) exclaimed, rushing towards a second horse to pursue him.

"(Y/N)!" Kakyoin shouted at her. "What did we say about decisions made on a whim?!

- I'll be right back!"

But no matter how fast she galloped, she quickly lost track of the cowboy. It was empty-handed that she returned to the boys. Seeing her return, the young woman who had intervened knelt at her feet.

"Please tell me you didn't do anything to him.

- My, my, he completely manipulated you... No, I didn't touch him.

- Thank God!"

She got off the horse and helped the young woman up.

"Come on my dear, go home. And stop trusting such men, you deserve much better.

- Do you give romance advice now?" Kakyoin asked with a faint smile.

"You stink of horse", Jotaro added.

"And you stink of cigarettes, but I don't make a big deal out of it.

- Fuck you."

She stuck her tongue out at him. Joseph cut them off in their bickering.

"Avdol is no more, but we must get back on the road without further delay. It's already been 15 days since we left Japan.

- It's true..." Polnareff replied. "No choice. Let's resume our trip to Egypt. If we want to succeed in beating Dio, we have to be united. If one of us has their own way, the enemy will take advantage of it. Understood?"

They all exchanged a knowing smile at hearing the Frenchman make such a speech.

"Let's go, time is running out!

- Yare yare daze..." Jotaro said, smiling.

(Y/N) found herself admiring him until he met her gaze. She smiled at him, and he didn't really know how to react, other than lowering his hat over his eyes.

Chapter Text

Benares, India. December 12th, 1988.

[default: English / italic: French / bold: Japanese]

Our heroes had to travel by bus to the holy city of Benares. Half asleep on Kakyoin's shoulder, (Y/N) was listening to the fibs that came out of Polnareff's mouth while he was chatting with the young woman from the day before.

"You know, I'm not one to give lessons. The real idiot is the one who understands nothing, absolutely nothing. You can explain them a hundred times, some people just don't get it! By the way, you didn't tell me your name.

- ... Nena.

- Nena? It sounds nice. I suppose you are the daughter of a wealthy family in Benares. You're pretty, you look smart. I have an eye for that myself. That's why I'm lecturing you. Hol Horse is just a little scoundrel, he lies like he breathes. You're being fooled, think of your parents! Listen to me, you don't have to be like that. They say love makes you blind, b-

- Jean-Pierre, she doesn't give a fuck about what you're telling her.

- Naaah, stop, she only has it for my eyes, she's hanging on my every word!

- Suuure.

- That's it, we're getting there", Kakyoin announced to cut short all the nonsense that Polnareff could rant about.

Outside, the scenery was beautiful. The Ganges reflected the city's thousand colors. Loads of people were bathing in the sacred river as our heroes got off the bus. And (Y/N) kept looking at them curiously.

"They do everything in this river," Kakyoin told her. "That's why there are so many people.

- Say, I was thinking.

- Mmm?

- When we're done, we should go back to these places, just to visit a little."

Kakyoin nodded, smiling. Of course he really wanted to do some sightseeing, especially as he enjoyed discovering new cultures so much.

"Is there a problem? It doesn't look good, old man."

Immediately, (Y/N) turned around upon hearing Jotaro's question, to see that Joseph kept scratching his forearm.

"I feel like my mosquito bite got infected.

- It's swollen", Jotaro answered. "You should show this to a doctor before it gets worse.

- Is it me or does it look like a face?" Polnareff asked, leaning over to take a closer look.

"Don't mess with it, Polnareff.

- Sorry!

- He's right, I think", (Y/N) added. "I have a little doubt, are you sure it's a bug bite Mr. Joestar?

- Uh... I think so? What else do you want it to be?

- I wouldn't be surprised if a Stand could take this form, to be honest.

- But I haven't been attacked yet!

- Maybe not... Go quickly to a doctor. Want one of us to come with you?

- I'll be fine, thank you. Don't take me for an old man!

- Oh, I wouldn't dare!" the young woman exclaimed, laughing.

After waving them goodbye, Joseph walked away. The rest of the group went to their new hotel. When it was time to take the keys, Polnareff asked.

"Well, how do we sleep?

- What do you mean?" Kakyoin asked.

"Well, do you want to sleep with your sweetheart or not?

- Eh? Oh- I... ah-"

Kakyoin desperately sought the gaze of (Y/N), who was, unfortunately for him, too busy admiring the reception's decoration. Polnareff chuckled.

"I understand, not before the wedding!

- Shut up! That's not it, I-

- It's okay, it's okay, there's no shame in that!

- No, Polnareff, I-

- You prefer to be among men, that's understandable!

- Shut up Polnareff", Jotaro cut him off to save his friend from this delicate situation.

"No need to get upset, there's no problem! You two will sleep together, (Y/N) and I will sleep together! Obviously, Nena will sleep in her own room since we don't know her!

- I-

- Atatatatata, I got it, Kakyoin!

- What are you talking about?" (Y/N) asked, noticing the redhead's cheeks' color.

- We were just dividing up the rooms!" Polnareff replied, with a smirk on his lips. "I don't think your boyfriend is ready to use his tongue, chérie.

- Oh for fuck's sake... I don't know what you told him, but I'll get my revenge, Jean-Pierre.

- Hey, can't you speak English?" Jotaro growled, getting impatient not to understand what they were saying.

"Otherwise, we can always speak in Japanese, Jotaro.

- Good idea.

- Nooo", (Y/N) begged, "stop being stupid! I just want to know how we're split!

- You and me together. The two Japanese dudes do not want to separate.

- Oh I see."

She was almost disappointed with this obvious choice. But she really wasn't surprised. Manners and modesty were far too important to Kakyoin. However, he gave her an apologetic look, as if he hadn't really had a say in it.

"Okay, here are your keys. Hey, say Nena? Would you like to go for a walk with me?"

The young woman didn't seem at all delighted, but she had no choice but to follow Polnareff outside, leaving the three other teenagers alone.

"Sorry, (Y/N), I didn't have much to say.

- No, I understand. Students stick together, that's what you said!

- Nothing stops you from spending time with us if this idiot gets a little too much on your nerves", Jotaro offered, to everyone's surprise.

"Oh... Thank you very much Jojo. Did you have something planned?

- Not really.

- I'm getting tired of the trip, I would like to spend some quiet time in our room", Kakyoin answered.

"So let's do this!" the young woman exclaimed.

The three of them headed for the boys' room. Inside were two single beds, a sofa, some shelves, an old television and a radio. The bare minimum, but they wouldn't need more. Without question, Jotaro chose his bed and sat down on it. Taking off his shoes at the entrance, Kakyoin asked,

"Do you need to rest (Y/N)? You can take my bed if you want.

- That's nice, thanks. But I'll be fine."

Completely ignoring his friends in the room, Jotaro sat up on his bed to grab the TV remote. He flipped through the channels, until he found a documentary that seemed to interest him. (Y/N) glanced at the screen to see a few sharks. Except that the commentator spoke Hindi, and to his great regret, the Japanese did not understand anything. His ocean eyes were glued to the screen and he was frowning, trying somehow to understand what they were saying about these sea creatures. (Y/N) sat on his bed with him, he didn't even flinch.

"Is it sharks?

- Not just any sharks. Scalloped hammerhead sharks."

She looked away from the screen to look at him, surprised that he knew so much. But he didn't take his eyes off the sea creatures. In the bathroom, with the door open, Kakyoin was busy combing his little twirly lock of hair. Glancing into the mirror's reflection, he let out a slight chuckle upon seeing the shocked expression on (Y/N)'s face.

"Jojo is passionate about biology, especially marine biology.

- Oh, wow! I didn't know!

- But it annoys me", the Japanese at her side grumbled. "I don't understand what they are saying.

- Sorry, I can't help you, I don't know Hindi.

- Too bad... it looked interesting", he replied, "taking the remote control to turn off the TV."

It was only then that he turned his head to meet the young woman's (E/C) gaze at his side. He glared at her to make her understand that she had nothing to do on his bed, but she didn't move. In fact, she only gave him a broad smile which immediately softened the boy. Kakyoin came out of the bathroom.

"Since we can't watch TV, maybe we could listen to music?" he suggested. "There is a radio.

- Good idea! I'm sure there must be a station playing music we all know!"

She jumped up, much to Jotaro's regret as he was beginning to get used to her presence at his side. But he didn't show it. She pressed a button on the radio, which crackled. The first frequencies played only Indian songs. But after a while of switching stations, she immediately recognized the first notes of a melody.

"Oh my God, yes! They play ABBA!

- Dancing Queen?" Kakyoin asked with an amused smile on his face.

"Yeaaah!"

(Y/N) ran to the bathroom to get the hairbrush Kakyoin had left behind. She then jumped onto the redhead's bed, legs apart, holding the brush like a microphone.

"Oooooh! You can dance! You can jive! Having the time of your liiiiiife!

- Yare yare daze..."

Jotaro lay down on his bed, pretending to ignore the small concert on the next bed. He put his hat on his face, as if he wanted to sleep and not be disturbed. Kakyoin burst out laughing.

"Come on Jojo, have fun with us!

- ... where they play the right music! Getting in the swing, you come to look for a kiiiiing!" (Y/N) continued, pointing to Kakyoin who laughed harder, rosy cheeks.

"... no thank you", Jotaro answered.

"... with a bit of rock music, everything is fine,...

- You're in the mood for a daaance! And when you get the chaaaance...

- Yaaaaasss, go Noriaki! Hit that high note!"

She held out her free hand to Kakyoin who grabbed it to jump on the bed with her. To hell with good manners.

"You are the dancing queeeeen!

- Young and sweet, only seventeeneeeeen!

- Dancing queeeeen...

- Feel the beat from the tambouriiiiine...

- Oh yeaaah!"

Moving in all directions as if they were participating in the concert of their lives, the two teenagers bumped into the shelf where the radio was. It skipped a station and suddenly fell silent. Nothing abnormal so far. However, immersed in the silence, they had no trouble hearing Jotaro's deep voice muttering:

"...see that girl, watch that scene, digging the danci- Heh!! Why did you stop the music?

- The killjoy was secretly singing with us!" (Y/N) exclaimed, exchanging a knowing look with Kakyoin.

"... no.

- Liar, we heard you!"

Jotaro tried to lower his cap a little more over his face. The other two teenagers burst out laughing at the same time and (Y/N) climbed down from Kakyoin's bed to jump on Jotaro's.

"Oi!

- Come on, don't act like you don't give a fuck", she said, gently lifting his hat to see his blue eyes that were glaring at her.

"... heh, don't touch that.

- Your hat?"

All he had to do was tell her not to do something and the young woman was dying to do it. She grabbed the boy's hat and put it on her head, a look of pride on her face. Kakyoin, busy turning the radio back on, gave her an amused look.

"I will not come to your defense for this one, (Y/N).

- Eh?"

If a look could kill, she would certainly be dead by now.

"Oh oh. Don't look at me like that Jojo! It looks good on me I'm sure! Besides, don't you think you're just as cute without it?

- I have a mad desire to hit you.

- You can't, it would ruin your cap!

- Yare, yare..."

By reflex, the boy tried to lower his hat over his eyes, except that his hand could not catch anything. (Y/N) burst out laughing. He rolled his eyes, blowing his frustration out through his nose. And yet, to everyone's surprise, he didn't try to pull his hat off her head. After finding a station that was playing Radio Ga Ga, Kakyoin came to sit with them on Jotaro's little bed, and the dark-haired boy didn't flinch. (Y/N) lowered the cap over her eyes and forced herself to take a deep voice:

"Yare yare daze..."

The redhead burst out laughing at this poor imitation and (Y/N) laughed with him. Jotaro glared at her, but couldn't help but smile when he heard their laughter.

"You are both a pain in the ass.

- Naaaaah Jojo", (Y/N) said, displaying the same proud smile. "We are the best company you can have!

- Hmm."

The fact that she was right softened the young man a little more and he shook his head. Kakyoin added in a warm voice,

"Anyway... It's true for me. I have never felt more accepted than with you.

- It's because we make a great team", (Y/N) answered only half joking.

"Mm-mmh, I can't deny it."

A delicate smile on his rosy lips, Kakyoin put an arm around the young woman who did not hesitate to snuggle up against him. He leaned down slightly to kiss her. Careless Whisper played in the background, making the scene much more romantic and sultry than expected. Jotaro pouted in disgust.

"You can't do that anywhere but on my bed seriously? Especially with my hat on...

- Killjoy. Do you want a hug too?

- No.

- A kiss maybe?

- Leave me alone, bit-

- Go ahead, dare finish your sentence.

- Are you two done bickering?"

Kakyoin, voice of reason, silenced them with a single sentence. They exchanged a defiant look at each other, before (Y/N) burst out laughing and Jotaro tried to hide a smile. Without his cap, it was impossible. Whether Kakyoin or (Y/N), neither of them couldn't help but admire his suddenly bright face. Their little hearts softened in their respective chests. And Jotaro growled,

"I got something on my face?

- N-no", Kakyoin stammered, looking away.

"Yes", (Y/N) answered. "A smile."

Kakyoin gaped at her honesty. But Jotaro remained unmoved.

"And?

- Well nothing, it's just nice to see you smile, stupido."

This time it was his own heart that softened in his chest. So that was it, having friends who supported him? Or was it something else? How blinded by his usual loneliness was he? In the background, the radio was playing I Want to Know What Love Is. Ironic, really. He gulped strongly. As (Y/N) jumped out of bed to scream at the top of her lungs, Kakyoin approached his friend, and asked him:

"Are you okay?

- Mmh...

- What are you thinking? Your head's been in the clouds for a while.

- I was just thinking... Nothing, that's silly.

- I'm not going to judge you, Jojo.

- ... It's cool that you two came."

His clumsiness made the redhead beside him smile. After a moment of admiring the young woman dancing while breaking her vocal cords, Kakyoin replied,

"We too are happy to be with you, Jotaro."

The teenager no longer knew where to stand. He was experiencing unknown sensations in his chest, and he had no idea what that meant. He cleared his throat, before turning his eyes to the young Italian who was still wearing his hat. And a smile curled his lips again.

But their rest was short-lived. Polnareff suddenly entered the room, completely out of breath.

"Heh, I've been knocking on the door for two minutes!

- Oh, sorry! We didn't hear you with the music! Everything is fine?

- Uh, Mr. Joestar had some problems with a Stand and now he's got the cops on his ass so we have to go!

- Oh..." Kakyoin said. "I was making a joy out of sleeping in a real bed... But, where is Nena?

- That's the thing, she was the User.

- Let's hurry", Jotaro announced in a much colder voice than a few minutes before.

He got up from the bed and took his hat back on his head, despite (Y/N)'s protests. They had no more time to have fun, the trip had to resume as soon as possible.

Chapter Text

Punjab Province, India. December 14th, 1988.

[default: English / bold: Japanese]

The fine team was traveling to Pakistan by car, and the drive was particularly long and boring. Well, especially for the three men in the back. Because at the front, with Polnareff at the wheel, (Y/N) was not bored in the least. After having fun slapping each other on the shoulder each time they passed a red car, (Y/N) offered, with a sore arm:

"Would you like to put some music on?"

"Please, not again," Jotaro growled.

"What a good idea!" Polnareff exclaimed, turning on the radio.

It sizzled, having great difficulty in finding the correct frequency. But a few electric guitar notes blasted out in the car and Polnareff opened the window on his side to shout:

"I WAS MADE FOR LOVIN' YOU, BABY! YOU WERE MADE FOR LOVIN' ME!

- Polnareff! Look at the road!" Joseph yelled.

(Y/N) burst out laughing before tapping out the beat on the dashboard. In the back, Jotaro lowered his cap, Joseph plugged his ears and Kakyoin rolled his eyes. But nothing could stop the two Frenchmen at the front who continued to sing, and the song didn't matter. (Y/N) even ended up opening her window too, letting the wind twirl her (H/C) hair as she screamed outside. After shouting at each other to different music by Queen, Madonna or the Bee Gees, they were surprised to hear Joseph exclaim:

"Hey, that's my song!"

Jailhouse Rock, Elvis Presley. Kakyoin and Jotaro exchanged a look for help, as if they knew very well what was going to happen.

"I was not yet 40 when it came out! That was the good old time, nothing to do with your music now... You should've heard them knocked out jailbirds sing LET'S ROCK!

- Please, he's starting too..." Jotaro growled.

The two Frenchmen up front were hitting the pace and it was up to the old Joestar to holler at the top of his lungs. They were definitely each as bad as the other in this car. Kakyoin shook his head, an amused smile on his lips, before slipping to Jotaro:

"Do I have to wait for them to play ABBA to hear you sing again, Jojo?

- Oh for fuck's sake Kakyoin, you're not going to get into it too.

- Far too tempting to pass up the opportunity. Mmm, dancing queen?

- Fuck you.

- Ha!"

The journey took place in joy and good humor. They were approaching the Pakistani border. While Billie Jean was playing on the radio, Polnareff had to press the brake pedal. In front of them, a red car was moving at a snail's pace. (Y/N) was the first to hit him on the shoulder.

"Red car!

- Ouch!... Ugh, can't they speed up! That's frustrating. Alright, I'll overtake them."

He sped up to pass the other car, rolling half off the road, throwing gravel in every direction.

"Polnareff!" Kakyoin cried. "Drive calmly!"

"Haha! But we have a 4x4!"

"Have you thrown stones at him while passing him?" Joseph asked, turning to examine the car now behind them.

"That's possible!

- Let's stay out of trouble as much as possible. They're certainly still searching for me. We have to be able to cross the border. And y-"

Polnareff suddenly braked, making all his companions jump forward.

"Heh, what's wrong with you, Polnareff?" Kakyoin asked, pulling on the seat belt that had almost strangled him.

"I told you to avoid accidents!" Joseph protested.

"But look who's over there! I can not believe it!

- ... yare yare daze."

A few meters further on, Anne was hitchhiking. Recognizing them, she took off her cap and gave them a big teasing smile.

"Yo! We meet once again! Will you make room for me?"

And they left, Anne comfortably seated on (Y/N)'s lap, the same smile on her face. She was bombarded with questions, which she answered by raising her hands in the air and shaking her head.

"I am a girl after all! Soon I'll have to wear a bra, and I'll file my nails for the boys. It would be a waste to travel at that time. Now is the time to run away to discover the world. You don't think? Sorry for lying about my dad in Singapore. But that is ancient history!"

As Anne continued to try to make excuses for herself, the red car they'd passed earlier was back behind them, sticking to their rear end.

"Polnareff, let them pass," Joseph asked.

- Mmh, yeah."

Polnareff stuck his arm out the window to signal to the other driver to overtake, which they did. Except that once in front of them, the red car began to brake to slow them down again, sending them all the smoke from its exhaust pipe at the same time. The Frenchman was seriously starting to lose patience.

"Is this a joke? What are they doing? Speed up now that you're ahead!

- It may be to take revenge for your brutal overtaking", Kakyoin told him.

"Did you see the driver's face?" Jotaro asked.

"No, given the dirt on his window, I didn't see anything.

- Be careful, Polnareff", Joseph added in a serious voice.

The red car's window suddenly rolled down and an arm shot out, motioning for our heroes to overtake.

"They're letting us through? Ha! They remembered that they're driving a pile of mud!" Polnareff mocked. "Had to stay behind, poor dumbass."

He passed the other car. But he really shouldn't have. In a split second, they found themselves face to face with a truck. Jotaro pulled out his Stand just in time to save them from too much of an impact. Nevertheless, their beautiful 4x4 was no less dented.

"Damn! Is everyone okay?" (Y/N) asked, hugging Anne to protect her.

"If Star Platinum hadn't been there, we would have ended up in shreds", Polnareff growled from the side.

"Where did the car go?" Joseph asked, panting.

"Looks like it drove away," Jotaro replied. "Do you think the driver is a Stand User after us? Or are they just a dumbass looking for shit?

- They're a User, that seems obvious to me", (Y/N) answered.

"Nothing proves it", Kakyoin said, "it could just be a madman.

- Let's get back on the road, but let's be vigilant", Joseph ordered. "User or not, if they're looking for us, we'll settle a score with them.

- And what do we do for the truck?" the redhead asked, pointing to the smashed vehicle nearby. "Star Platinum put it in a bad state.

- We just have to get away pronto, without anybody noticing", Jotaro replied, lowering his hat.

(Y/N) caught Anne blushing as she admired the Japanese. She had to make every effort in the world not to start laughing at the little girl. Polnareff restarted the engine and they resumed their journey. After several minutes of driving, they took a break in a tea house along the track. (Y/N) jumped out of the car and stretched her legs. Inside, there were quite a few truckers with dark, scarred faces. They looked particularly pissed off. Joseph approached the counter and asked the waiter what drink he was preparing. As they all sat down to drink some sugarcane juice, they were shocked to notice that the ugly red car was parked in the parking lot. Jotaro and Polnareff immediately came out to check if the driver was inside.

"Tell me gentlemen!" Joseph bellowed across the tea room. "Who owns the pile of mud outside?

- I don't even know how long it's been parked there", the waiter answered.

"Well. There's only one thing to do, isn't it Jotaro?"

"Yes. And too bad if it involves innocent people. Round of slaps for everyone."

Whether it was the grandfather or the grandson, there were each as bad as the other. They started beating the customers, despite Kakyoin's futile attempts to stop them. In the end, even Polnareff joined them, much to the despair of the well-behaved Japanese. And the worst part of it all was that the red car's engine began to roar outside.

"...Is it me or did we fall for something hook, line, and sinker?!" Polnareff exclaimed before letting go of the poor man he was holding by the collar.

- Has anyone seen their face?" Joseph asked.

"Let's catch them! I'm fed up! And I have two words to say to them for the truck!

- You're exhausting me", (Y/N) sighed. "Out of the question to involve Anne in this. I'm staying here with her while you sort this out.

- Are you sure (Y/N)?" Kakyoin asked.

"Certain. I don't want to end up sandwiched in an accident."

She hurried Anne inside the tea room, despite the pleas of the young girl who only wanted to be at the heart of the action. Or near Jotaro. Maybe a little of both.

(Y/N) ordered two glasses of sugarcane juice before going to sit at the table with the little girl who kept pouting. After heaving a deep sigh, the eldest asked her,

"Are you okay?

- Mmm.

- That's not an answer.

- Yes. Yes I'm fine... But why did you prevent me from going?

- Ha, I knew that still upset you!

- It's not funny, I wanted to get to the driver too!

- And what would you have done? You would have hit them with your small arms?

- Well no, I would have kicked them in the balls."

(Y/N) chuckled and Anne couldn't help but burst out laughing, unable to sulk for too long. She picked up her glass and took a sip, before asking her eldest.

"Say, is Jojo single?

- Because you can actually imagine him with someone?

- He's so charismatic, he must have all the girls at his feet!

- Yeah, but he uses it as a doormat. He's not really into social stuff. Not to say he's a savage.

- Oh...»

Anne had a dreamy air which greatly amused the Italian. She shook her head and rolled her eyes.

"Don't you rather want to find someone your own age?

- Pffft! The boys all suck!

- Mmh, it makes sense."

Before she could even finish her drink, Caesar appeared in eyesight, his green eyes filled with concern. She pretended not to see him so as not to worry the little girl in front of her, and waited for him to approach to whisper the reason for his concern in her ear:

"He's a Stand User, you were right.

- Mmm. I'm always right.

- Eh?" Anne looked up from her drink.

"Nothing nothing. Finish your drink, we'll have to go. The boys are surely done with the driver soon.

- How do you know?

- It was my instinct that told me."

She finished her drink in one gulp and stood up. Anne did the same, and they left after having greeted the waiter. Once outside, they could see smoke coming from a cliff section. (Y/N)'s heart skipped a beat, and she preferred not to imagine what was happening there.

"Well... At least we know where they are. Come quickly."

When they joined the group after several minutes of walking, (Y/N) was more than happy to see that everyone was fine. Well, by "fine", she meant that everyone was still alive and in one piece. Because they were all pretty messed up. Hands on hips, she cleared her throat to warn them of her arrival. They faced him, all with huge smiles on their faces.

"Oh, hey (Y/N)!

"I see you're having fun here, I-wow."

Her eyes had just landed on Jotaro's bare arms. She didn't know what had happened to him, but the boy had obviously had to take off his jacket. (Y/N) had a hard time not admiring his bulging muscles, Anne didn't hide it in the least. The Italian cleared her throat again to get out of her surprise, before asking:

"We lost the 4x4?

- Yes, we're going to have to cross the border with this old carcass", Joseph replied, pointing to what was left of the red car without the Stand's powers.

- Mmh, it's in bad shape, let's hope it holds up until then. Well... Jotaro, Noriaki, I'll go to the back with you. I'll have to take care of those nasty wounds on your bodies.

- No need, I-

- We're not arguing.

-... yare yare."

She looked for her first aid kit in the bag she was carrying with her and got into the dented car first. Polnareff chuckled at the faces the two Japanese were making.

"Well, eh... We see immediately who is in charge!

- Shut up, Polnareff.

- (Y/N), chérie! I too am injured, can you take care of me after them?"

They all got into the car. Anne was very disappointed to have to travel up front, on Joseph's lap, when everything interesting was happening in the back. (Y/N) forced Kakyoin to also remove his jacket so she could disinfect the wounds on his arms. After grunting a dozen times, the redhead had finally accepted, under Polnareff's hyena laughter, that showed he was finding the situation amusing.

"Stop moving, Noriaki.

- It burns.

- I know. What has happened to you?

- The car was the Stand. Except it skinned us all to put gasoline in our bodies and set us on fire.

- Mmm. Guess that's why Jojo smells burnt.

- Hey, it's a change of cigarette, isn't it?" Jotaro snarled, a faint smile on his face.

"Come here."

She turned and took his arm to pour alcohol on it and disinfect his wounds. He gritted his teeth.

"Oi, you're hurting me.

- Sorry. I'll be quick."

He was surprised at her voice's tone. She was delicate and sweet and didn't try to bother him for once. As if she was worried about him. She wouldn't admit it, but she was. After a moment of cleaning his wounds without saying anything, silently enjoying a Whitney Houston song playing on the radio, she asked him:

"Excuse me Jojo, but you're going to have to take your top off. You have an open wound on your chest.

- No.

- Eh?

- No need.

- I'm not going to let you bleed out.

- I told you, it's fine.

- Fine, if you don't want to take it off, I'll manage."

Anne kept peeking around the back, clearly interested in what she could see there. And she was served. (Y/N) had just straddled Jotaro's lap so she could run her hands over his chest without having to remove his top.

"What are you doing?!

- Don't yell at me, you're the one who put us in this situation, stupido.

Jotaro lifted his head so he wouldn't have to look at her so closely. Beside, Kakyoin was holding back laughter seeing the expression on his friend's face.

"I told you Jojo, we can't win against her... When she wants to have the last word, she will have it."

(Y/N) gave the redhead a huge proud smile, before focusing on Jotaro's wound again. A slight rosy tint colored her cheeks. She was trying somehow not to think about the bulging abs she was touching. Anne was almost drooling. Polnareff howled with laughter. Joseph covered his mouth so as not to show that he was openly mocking his grandson.

"It's okay, I'm done. See, it wasn't that complicated.

- ... thank you."

The young woman smiled at him, but didn't move, a mischievous look in her eyes. He reluctantly met her gaze and gulped hard.

"...I have other wounds to heal?

- No. I just wanted to check something.

- What?"

She didn't answer. She just let out a small laugh before sitting down in her seat. Kakyoin immediately put his arm around her shoulders and she snuggled up against him. She closed her eyes, a smirk on her lips, certain that at that precise moment, Jotaro couldn't stop staring at them.

Why was he suddenly feeling so hot?

Chapter Text

Somewhere in Pakistan. December 16th, 1988.

After having Jotaro's uniform redone and leaving Anne at the nearest airport, our friends hit the road again in a new car brought by the Speedwagon Foundation. Back in the back between Jotaro and Kakyoin, (Y/N) was dozing off on the redhead's shoulder. Around them the fog thickened, it was a miracle that Polnareff could still drive in such circumstances. Especially since they were following a ravine without any safety rail. After consulting his watch, Joseph asked that they stop in the nearest town so as not to put themselves in danger any longer.

When the car finally stopped, Kakyoin lightly shook the young woman sleeping on his shoulder and she blinked, a little lost.

"... are we there?

- No", he replied, kissing her on the forehead. "We're taking a break, it's too foggy to keep going. Come on, let's find a hotel.

- Do you think I could sleep with you this time?

- Ah... well, we'll see!"

He helped her out of the car and she dusted off her clothes before looking around. The city seemed particularly morbid. It was eerily quiet.

"Let's ask where to find a hotel in this restaurant," Joseph announced, pointing to a sign. "Listen, this is how we say hello here in Islamic lands. We must smile and say: As-salâm alaykum!"

The young ones looked at each other and grimaced when they heard that terrible accent. The man at the entrance of the hotel had no reaction, apart from turning the "open" sign to "closed". Joseph's smile twitched on his face.

"Heh... Don't panic! There is no reason to close! We wanted to ask you if you know where there is a hotel in the area!"

Silence. Awkward. And Joseph was not the type to give up, quite the contrary.

"Hello?

-... I do not know."

The man turned to go back to his building. Joseph panicked, this interaction was a failure.

"Wait! What do you mean? Well... That one looks weird.

- Your speech was bad", Polnareff told him, "he must not have understood you. Let's ask the man sitting over there. Excuse me? My friends and I are looking for a hotel! With clean toilets if possible! You could... Hey! Are you okay??"

The man fell backwards, and from his open mouth came out two lizards. He was completely dead, a terrified look on his face. (Y/N) went through shivers. Why was there a corpse sitting by the side of the road? And why hadn't that alerted anyone?

"It doesn't look like a simple heart attack," Jotaro said as he approached the body. "He has a gun in his hand. And smoke is coming out of the barrel.

- He just fired," Joseph muttered. "Two minutes ago... Or maybe five.

- Just before we arrive", (Y/N) concluded. "It's not a suicide, his body is unharmed.

- How did he die then?" Polnareff asked, panicking. "Look at his expression! You can almost hear him scream in terror!

- None of the residents noticed?" Kakyoin asked. "You over there, excuse me! Someone died, can you call the police?"

The woman he had just called turned around, a baby in her arms and a child held by her hand. She met Kakyoin's gaze, who began to tremble. And that, (Y/N) noticed immediately. She took his hand in hers before looking for the reason for his fear. She understood very quickly. The woman's face was covered in oozing pustules.

"... Excuse me. My pimples are somewhat infected... Excuse me, did you ask me something?

- I... I asked you to call the police.

- The police? Why is that?" the stranger asked, smiling.

"Look! A man died!

- What? A man died? And is there anything I can do?

- I told you to call the police!

- You want me to call the police? I get it", she replied, turning on her heels. "My pimples got infected. They're itching so much.

- Ma'am, I-

- Forget it, Noriaki..." (Y/N) interrupted, squeezing his hand a little tighter in hers. "She is already dead.

- Eh?"

He looked down to meet the Italian's (E/C) gaze. Why did she look so sad?

"She is already dead.

- I understood that, you already said it. But how? It's impossible!

- Listen Noriaki, my Stand is literally playing with death, I know what I'm talking about! I know what a corpse looks like!"

Kakyoin shivered hearing such words coming out of her mouth. With his thumb, he nervously caressed the back of the young woman's hand.

"So why is she talking if she's dead?" Jotaro asked.

"... A Stand attack, no doubt. The whole village is in the same state, they would have helped us for a while otherwise.

- The fog is thickening again", Kakyoin said looking at the sky. "Looks like it covers the whole city. I don't feel good...

- Hey, don't you think it looks like a skull?" Polnareff asked, pointing to a dark cloud above them.

"I keep telling you!" (Y/N) was growing impatient. "It's a Stand attack!

- Let's inspect the body without touching it too much while waiting for the police", Joseph told them.

A disgusted look on her face, (Y/N) stepped back to let the boys do the dirty work. She had no desire to put her hands in there, especially knowing that a Stand was behind it all. No way to suffer a surprise attack or something like that.

"I have never seen this! He has holes all over his body!

- Looks like Tom and Jerry's cheese!

- And yet there's not a single drop of blood.

- How was he killed? What does it mean?

- A STAND!!" (Y/N) yelled, making them all jump. "I've been telling you for five minutes!"

The four men were suddenly lacking self-confidence. After a long awkward silence, Joseph cleared his throat.

"Sorry, (Y/N). You are most likely right. Come on, let's drive out of this town! What the-"

Joseph was balancing over a fence of spikes. He had to use Hermit Purple to avoid being skewered.

"What are you playing, Grandpa? Are you nuts?

- What am I playing? The car was there!

- Our car? Not at all, we parked there earlier", Polnareff answered, pointing in the opposite direction.

"But I..."

He stopped mid sentence, distracted by a little old woman coming out of the fog. She bowed and smiled at them, before asking:

"Are you travelers? With such a fog, it would be dangerous to leave the city. The precipices are numerous. I own a small hotel. How about spending the night there? I'll give you a good price.

- At last a normal person!" Polnareff exclaimed.

"It will be with pl-

- That's out of the question", (Y/N) cut.

All eyes turned to her and she crossed her arms, examining her comrades' faces one by one. She was judging them all. She was judging them, because they were unable to see how huge the trap they were falling into was.

"Are you serious? Don't tell me you're going to follow this crazy old woman!

- (Y/N) Zeppeli, watch your tongue!" Joseph exclaimed. "That's not how you talk about a lady! Even less when she offers us her help.

- With all due respect, Mr. Joestar, I find you particularly naïve. All the people around us are undead, they've clearly suffered a Stand attack, and you blindly trust the first little old lady? Doesn't it seem obvious to you that she's the User?

- Oh... oh!"

All eyes suddenly turned to the old woman and (Y/N) slapped her forehead, growling,

"They work on all their muscles, except their brain..."

The expression on the old lady's face changed from a big smile to a devastating anger. She met the young woman's gaze but (Y/N) did not lower her eyes. She would take up the challenge, and it didn't matter what it was.

"(Y/N) Zeppeli... Way too smart for your age, no wonder you're still under my feet.

- Aw, thank you. My dad tells me that often.

- Shut up, silly girl.

- You're contradicting yourself."

The boys were speechless. So she was right all along, and they should have listened to her. What a surprise! What a change in situation! What a bunch of idiots.

"Don't be too smart, kid. I too play with death.

- Very well. So let's settle this face to face.

- A duel?

- Mm-mmh. Death against death. Fight to the death. No mercy.

- (Y/N)!!" Kakyoin exclaimed.

"Stop that!!" Polnareff added with dread.

"Very well, Enya accepted, throwing a mischievous look in the direction of the two men who had just tried to intervene. "But on my terms.

- I'm listening.

- Those four stay behind. If they cheat and try to help you in any way, you die.

- That's fair. Anything else?

- That's all.

- (Y/N), this is madness!" Joseph cried.

- Trust me, Mr. Joestar. Stand back. All of you.

- (Y/N), wait..."

Kakyoin grabbed the young woman by the hand before she could call her Stand. The concern was easy to read in his large purple eyes.

"Please...

- Hey, don't look at me like it's the last time, silly.

- But...

- Stop it. Trust me.

- But I trust you! It's just that-

- I know. Stop worrying, and watch the show.

- ... If you die, I'm coming to get you myself.

- Deal."

She gave a little amused laugh, but she understood his attitude. So she stood up on her tiptoes to kiss him, which Kakyoin took as a goodbye kiss, and he had tears in his eyes.

"How cute..." growled Enya impatiently. "Shall we begin?

- I'm read-

- (Y/N)."

Jotaro had strangely said nothing from the start. He was now approaching with a stone-like face. He looked her up and down and she gave him a big smile, as if to say that everything would be fine. Because it would, she was sure of it. He sighed.

"...yare yare daze.»

And with these words, he took off his cap to put it on the young woman's head. She could not believe her eyes. Without saying anything more, Jotaro put his hands in his coat pockets and stepped back, after nodding to indicate to Kakyoin to do the same. With this hat on, (Y/N) was more determined than ever. A big smile plastered on her face, she turned to Enya and pointed at her.

"Hope you're ready, old lady. Because I'm going to ora ora your face."

Enya chuckled mischievously. She too was convinced of winning. And she was not long in launching her first attack. A good dozen dead villagers rushed at the young woman. She summoned her Stand immediately. Armed with her scythe, she began to run as fast as possible, the zombies following her. The old woman yelled at her:

"Be careful, child! One attack and you're finished!

- That's good grandma! I can say the same for you!"

With a single stroke of the scythe and with great momentum, the young woman cut in two the dozen bodies chasing her. But it was far from enough to stop the old shrew's Stand. Justice was only made of fog, it would be impossible for her to cut it. She accelerated her race to sink into a dark alley. But the fog prevented her from seeing where she was going. And she found herself at a dead end.

"Shit..."

She would have given a lot for Bruno to be there at that precise moment. By the time it was supposed to be in Italy, the young boy was surely having lunch with the rest of the squad. How she envied him... She quickly chased the thought from her mind and turned around, now face to face with a crowd of undead. A little too much for her taste.

"Good. We are going to change tactics. Strength!"

She kicked a pebble to send it flying, before using the stolen Stand from the monkey to turn it into a huge boulder that crashed down on the zombie horde with a heavy thump that shook the ground. On the boys' side, Polnareff exclaimed,

"What was that?! An earthquake?!

- It must be (Y/N)!" Joseph exclaimed.

"We can't leave her alone!

- Don't get involved, Polnareff", Kakyoin ordered in an almost threatening voice. "If we help her, she dies.

- But we can't-

- Trust her", Jotaro growled.

And it was better to trust her. The young woman reappeared, perched on the huge rock that she was rolling under her feet, laughing. Polnareff gasped, tears in his eyes, a faint smile on his lips.

"She's growing so fast..."

Seeing her arrive on her huge rock, Enya widened her eyes and tried to go in the opposite direction. But her old legs were unable to run. She therefore summoned as many zombies as possible to try to stop the boulder. Now unable to move, (Y/N) lowered Jotaro's cap over her eyes, smiling.

"Yare yare..." she said.

Jotaro snorted, but no one noticed. Except Kakyoin, who gave him a sideways glance. He wasn't dreaming, the other Japanese student was smiling as he wa admiring the fight. The redhead's face lit up. If Jotaro was confident about all of this, there was no need to worry.

"Come on kid! We're done playing, get down from there before my corpses catch you!

- Tell me Grandma... Your Stand is only made of fog, isn't it?

- Obviously! You can't slice it, impossible for you to immobilize it! I told you, it's lost in advance, your soul belongs to me!

- Sure... I advise you to take a deep breath, you might need it!

- Eh?!

- Last Judgement!"

The doors swung open and purple smoke billowed out in large quantities. Nothing could escape Last Judgement. And especially not death itself. The purple smoke slipped between everyone's legs, but (Y/N) didn't have time to examine their life paths, she had a very specific target. Smoke curled around the Justice's mist. The Stand shuffled into it, unable to flee.

"It's impossible...

- Oh yes! Nothing escapes Fate! You should know that!"

Carried away by the smoke, the Old Woman's Stand was sucked through the doors of Last Judgement, before they closed. Enya turned red, then purple. She was lacking air. Her zombies fell to the ground, permanently doomed to be corpses. (Y/N) jumped off her rock and walked towards the old hag with her head held high.

"She did it!" Joseph exclaimed.

- Go (Y/N), go! You are the best!" Polnareff shouted.

The old woman was choking, lacking air, foam at the corners of her lips. (Y/N) glared at her, a smirk on her lips.

"I win. Checkmate."

Out of pure revenge, the young woman crushed Enya's face with her heel, even if she was already suffocating.

"I won't bother stealing your soul, or your Stand. It's too cruel for me, I won't have any use for it. You have taken the lives of far too many innocent people today. I'll let you suffocate a little, I owe you that."

After spitting in old Enya's face, (Y/N) finally turned to offer a big victorious smile to the boys who ran to hug her, laughing. In the background, Jotaro watched the scene, his hands still in his pockets and a smile on his face.

"...you...choking me...aaah, air!"

They apologized, laughing, and Polnareff put an arm around the young woman's shoulders. Joseph congratulated her by patting her on the back like the old man he was.

"Thank you (Y/N)! Thank you for your quick wit! You saved us from a Stand that could have killed us all!

- Don't hesitate to listen to me next time, Mr. Joestar! I'm not just talking bullshit!"

Kakyoin took her by the waist and Polnareff was forced to let her go, not without pouting that her little sister at heart was taken away from him so quickly. (Y/N) looked up at the redhead and put her arms around his neck, a smirk on her lips. She was determined to tease him.

"It's okay, are you done crying? You see, I'm not dead. Surprise!

- Oh, shut up!" he exclaimed, laughing before kissing her.

Right next to them, and having to witness a scene he didn't appreciate very much, Jotaro cleared his throat after making a disgusted pout. (Y/N) pulled away from Kakyoin's lips, somewhat reluctantly, to turn to Jotaro. Seeing him without his cap, she realized she still had it on her head. Immediately, she pulled it off and motioned for him to come closer, waving her index finger. The taciturn Japanese leaned over and she handed him his hat with a big smile on her face. He looked up and she met his ocean gaze. From this close, she could see how deep the blue in his eyes was.

"Thank you very much, Jojo. You really brought me luck!"

He smiled. She smiled. And they looked at each other without saying anything for long seconds, as if time had stopped. Until Polnareff resumed his place, placing his arm around the young woman's shoulder and she burst out laughing. The fog had completely lifted. Enya was passed out. And so...

"What the-

- We're in a graveyard?" Kakyoin asked?

"The Old Woman's Stand made it look like a hotel and a town", Jotaro answered.

"So... She didn't kill anyone? Shit, her Stand doesn't really kill? Ugh, I could have stolen it then! As soon as she wakes up, I'll do it!

- Bringing the dead back to life isn't necessarily much more ethical," Joseph warned. "We don't play with that, remember everyone."

Out of the corner of her eye, (Y/N) met Caesar's gaze. And he was smiling sadly. She frowned slightly, unable to understand the reason for his presence, or why he seemed lost in thoughts. Meanwhile, old Enya was being tied up in hopes of extracting information from her in the future. Joseph was counting on using his Stand if she wasn't determined to talk about herself. But for that, they had to go to town to have access to a television. It was time to hit the road again. Except... The car was gone.

"Hey but...

- See you soon shitheads! I'm a bit late for the party, but see you later! I advise you to get rid of the old granny, and quickly! See ya~

- Hol Horse?!"

The cowboy had come out of nowhere, as if he had known where our heroes would be. And he had left as quickly as he had arrived, stealing their car as he passed. The trip might still be long.

Chapter Text

Nawabshah, Pakistan. December 18th, 1988.

Our heroes resumed their journey in the only vehicle they could find at the heart of Pakistan: a carriage. Enough to say that the trip was going to last much longer than expected. And this time, no way to listen to music to pass the time, there was no radio at their disposal. So boring. They were to go to Karachi, a port city in Pakistan. And the journey was going to take quite a while.

Night would soon fall. The carriage had to stop in the town of Nawabshah as soon as they saw a hotel.

"Let's stop there," Joseph announced, calming the horses. "I'm tired, we'll continue the journey tomorrow. Either way, we're almost there."

The hotel did not seem really refined, quite the contrary. But it was too late to look for anything else. They would have to make do with certainly shabby beds and poorly insulated walls. Joseph went to the reception to reserve the rooms. When handing out the keys, he asked,

"As usual?

- As usu-

- About that, Mr. Joestar..." Kakyoin began with rosy cheeks. "Could I share my room with (Y/N) this time?

- With- Oh.

- Heh??" Polnareff exclaimed, a huge smile on his lips, until the young woman nudged him. "Ouch!

- Please?" (Y/N) added.

- Well... Well yes, I don't see any inconvenience! Jotaro, we'll share the same room, is that okay with you?"

Jotaro said nothing. He just growled. Polnareff wolf-whistled, which cost him another elbow hit in the ribs.

"I take that as a yes," Joseph continued after waiting in vain for an answer. "Polnareff, I'll give you the keys to your room. Kakyoin, (Y/N), there you go.

- Thank you, Mr Joestar.

- You're welcome! Have a good night everyone!"

Ignoring the awkward wink Joseph had just given her, Polnareff's hyena giggles and Jotaro's insistent stares, (Y/N) took Kakyoin's hand and led him to their room. The young man sighed.

"Polnareff is an oaf.

- I know. And again, you don't have the French version, you can't even imagine the nonsense he can say.

- French is such a beautiful language though.

- Not when it's Jean-Pierre, believe me."

The young woman unlocked the door. As soon as she entered, she threw her belongings in a corner and went to the bathroom to wash her face with cold water. When she returned to the room, Kakyoin was busy examining the furniture, a hint of worry on his face.

"Is everything alright?

- We only have a double bed...

- Ha! That means Jotaro is going to sleep with his grandfather!"

Kakyoin chuckled, but he shook his head swiftly.

"It mostly means we're going to have to share our bed and-

- Noriaki, that's why we asked for a room together, right?

- I really don't want to disrespect you by going too fast, I-

- Disrespect me? Noriaki, you are the most respectful and respectable boy I know. You don't have to worry about that. The most important thing is to know if you want to sleep with me. Otherwise I can always ask f-

- Of course! I just don't want to make you uncomfortable.

- You'll need a lot more to make me uncomfortable.

- So... So we share the bed?

- Of course! Stupido!"

She burst out laughing and he grabbed her hands to pull her to him and placed a kiss on her forehead. She looked up at him to give him a tender smile. Before coming to play with his little red lock by wrapping it around her finger. He was watching her, amused.

"Can I help you?

- No thanks! Hey, I was thinking... would you come to Italy with me?"

The young man's heart seemed to stop for a short moment. He looked at her, his eyes wide, his mouth half open. Immediately, she apologized.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to scare you! You have all the time you want to think about it! I was just thinking... After high school, you might find a really good art school in Naples! Well... I'm only offering, don't worry too much... Okay... I'll be back, I'll change. And clean myself up in the sink, there's no shower here..."

She preferred to play the nonchalance card. She really didn't want to scare the teen. She was just thinking...that having him near her would certainly make her life a little less raw and a little sweeter. But it didn't matter for now.

After changing, she returned to the bedroom and slid onto the bed while Noriaki went to the bathroom. After a few minutes of silence, she heard voices on the other side of the wall. She listened.

"Come on Jotaro, why are you making that face?"

Realizing who was on the other side, she immediately leaned her cheek against the wall to listen a little closer. But there was no answer. At least no answer from Jotaro. Joseph sneered before exclaiming:

"Well, aren't you happy spending the night with your old grandpa?

-... Shut it."

The young woman held back a laugh so as not to betray her presence.

"Ah, he still has this annoying habit of talking way too loud..." Caesar muttered as he appeared beside her.

"Oh, good evening Caesar!... Do you know him well?

- Mm-mmh. Of course, he's an old friend... I died to help him, actually.

- Oh...

- Don't make that face, cara. I regret nothing. It was the best sacrifice I could make. A Zeppeli for a Joestar. Like my grandfather before me.

- Your grandfather also sacrificed himself for a Joestar?

- Sì. For Joseph's grandfather. It's as if... our two families are linked. Sort of.

- Does it m-

- (Y/N)? Who are you talking to?" Kakyoin asked, coming out of the bathroom, a towel around his neck, his wet hair dripping over his shoulders.

"Well... I told you about my great-uncle Caesar, didn't I? My guardian angel?

- Your guardian angel?" Caesar smiled. "Say, I'm flattered!

- He's with us?" Kakyoin asked, scanning the room with his purple eyes trying to find the ghost.

"Mm-mmh", (Y/N) nodded.

"Oh, well... Hello, Mr. Caesar!

- I like this one", the Italian murmured.

"We were listening to what was happening in the next room", the young woman added, putting her ear back against the wall.

"What's the matter?

- Jojo and his grandpa!

- Oh!"

Kakyoin came to sit on the bed with her and he put himself in the same position. On the other side, Joseph was singing Elvis Presley at the top of his voice, which made the two teenagers laugh and they couldn't help it. Caesar watched them for a long moment, a sad smile on his face, before disappearing. (Y/N) didn't even notice, she was way too busy spying in the next room with her favorite accomplice. When it came to bothering Jotaro, they were particularly united and tight-knit. After a while, (Y/N) abandoned her mission and threw herself around the redhead who, taken by surprise, fell back on the bed, laughing. He put his arms around her waist and hugged her tightly, nuzzling her (H/C) hair to memorize her delicate scent. He hummed in satisfaction, a peaceful smile on his lips. She whispered against his chest,

"Nice to see you out of your uniform.

- Hm, you would have forced me to take it off anyway.

- Mm-mmh, that's for sure."

She purred against him before leaning back to kiss him. The young boy welcomed her kiss with passion, she let out a light laugh.

"Well, are we getting impatient?

- ... (Y/N), would you like to..."

Silence. She stared into his, a questioning look in her eyes.

"Would I like to... What?

- ... It's embarassing.

- Noriaki, none of that with me.

- I was thinking... I'd like to make the most of the time we spend together... You understand?

- Oh... oh! Wait... Wait, to hell with good manners?

- Mmh... To hell with what is expected of me in Japan.

- Wow... I'm making you a delinquent.

- My bad influence.

- Ha!"

She grabbed him by the collar and kissed him passionately. He took her by the waist, putting his hands under her t-shirt. She shivered at the touch of his fingers on her bare skin. His heart skipped a beat as he bit her lip, caught in the heat of the moment. Their breathing became more jerky and their movements more messy. Noriaki took off his top in a hurry and she started staring at his bare chest in admiration. He noticed the envious look she suddenly gave him and it was enough for him to smirk.

"Do you like what you see?

- ... I think I'm in love."

He burst out laughing, but the young woman's words added a tinge of pink to his cheeks and he kissed her even more passionately. She giggled and got caught up in the game. It was when her own top was taken off and Noriaki turned redder than ever that she whispered in his ear:

"Let's not make too much noise, the walls are particularly thin.. ."

When they fell back on the pillow, sweaty and completely panting, (Y/N) sneaked into her lover's muscular arms without waiting. Exhausted, Kakyoin closed his eyes and started tracing patterns on the young woman's back with his fingertips. A peaceful smile on his lips, he whispered in her ear.

"...me too, I think I'm in love."

(Y/N) burst out laughing. A tired but particularly radiant and tender laugh.

"...that makes us two beautiful idiots then," she whispered back.

He smiled, loving the soft feel of his fingers on the teenage girl's bare skin. She yawned, exhausted, lulled by the redhead's heartbeat. So that was the innocence of young love. After a long moment of silence, as (Y/N) was about to fall asleep, she heard him mutter drowsily:

"...I want to come with you to Italy."

Nawabshah, Pakistan. December 19th, 1988.

When she opened her eyes in the early morning, (Y/N) was particularly delighted to wake up next to Kakyoin. He was still asleep, his mouth half open, his little red lock in front of his eyes. (Y/N) smiled, gently caressing his forehead to put his hair back in place. Admiring the peaceful look on the young man's face, she suddenly remembered a conversation coming back to her. And not the most pleasant memory.

I advise you to examine this boy's life with Last Judgement as soon as you can, cara. It could save you a lot of trouble.

She sighed, and a feeling of worry passed through her. What had Caesar meant? There was only one way to find out. And that didn't please her much. She whispered.

"Last Judgement..."

The doors opened and purple smoke billowed out at breakneck speed, quickly invading the entire room. It wrapped the two lovers in their bed, and (Y/N) took a deep breath. She had a bad feeling. But she had to know for sure.

A few sketchbooks. Threatening boys. Hierophant Green. A large empty room, to stay in a corner. Big smiles from parents. Some paintings by popular artists. A bit too cold winter wind. A video game console. A large basket of cherries. The pyramids of Egypt. The echo of a laugh in the distance. A crackling radio. A dream of Italy. Christmas lights. Comforting warmth. A huge clock. Some blood. A lot of blood. Way too much blood. A heart wrenching cry. And...

Nothing more. (Y/N) tried to see more, but saw the same images over and over. It was little, far too little. Her whole body was taken with shivers and she concentrated on the last visions. All that blood didn't bode well. But the worst was still this heartbreaking cry that only echoed in the young woman's head. No matter how hard she tried to convince herself otherwise, she was convinced: this cry belonged to her.

With a lump in her stomach and tears in her eyes, she delicately took Kakyoin's hand and brought it to her lips. She refused to accept it. There had to be a way to change the ending. Fate couldn't already be mapped out.

Sensing movement near him, the young man blinked. His vision was still blurry, but he immediately recognized the beautiful Italian beside him. A dreamy smile traced his lips and he rubbed his eyes before yawning. Noticing his awakening, (Y/N) forced a smile. There was no need to tell him about it. No need for him to worry. But only, nothing could escape him. He put a hand on the young woman's face and caressed her cheek with his thumb.

"...you've got wet eyes.

- ... Oh yeah? I'm still a little sleepy, that must be it.

- Did you sleep well?

- The best night in a long time. Thank you."

He smiled again, before straightening slightly to kiss her. Why did his kisses taste so bitter?

"Tell me what's bothering you.

- Nothing at all?

- You always wrinkle your nose before you lie.

- Is that so?

- So what is it?

- It's just... I had a very bad dream.

- ... Come here."

He pulled her close to him and she willingly laid her head on his chest, to listen to his heartbeat again. Like the day before, he started to play with her (H/C) hair.

"Whatever it was, it was just a bad dream. None of this was real. You don't have to worry, as long as we stay together we'll be fine."

She gulped with difficulty and closed her eyes, repeating these words over and over in her head to try to convince herself. For the moment, nothing was real. She still had time to change everything. After a long moment of pampering silence, she opened her eyes, appeased. He smiled at her. She did the same, before growling:

"I'm hungry.

- Ha, that's no wonder. Get dressed, we're going down for breakfast."

She jumped out of bed to Kakyoin's laughter, rushing to the bathroom for a quick wash. In contact with the cool water on her face, she immediately felt her dark thoughts disappear. She still had time.

Once ready, they both went down to the hotel dining hall. To their surprise, Jotaro was already there, sitting at the table, alone. In front of him, a simple cup of coffee and a lit cigarette that was placed on an ashtray. A huge smile on her lips, (Y/N) greeted him.

"Hello Jojo!"

He looked up at them. They would already be dead if one look could kill.

"Slept badly?" Kakyoin asked as he sat across from him.

He didn't answer. He only glared at them, before pulling almost aggressively on his cigarette.

"You couldn't sleep properly with your grandfather, did you?" (Y/N) asked, preferring to play the naivety card against him. "Yeah, he was snoring loudly, we could hear it from our room.

- It's clear that the walls were poorly insulated", he finally replied with a grunt.

Kakyoin blushed but (Y/N) held back a laugh. They exchanged a knowing look but preferred not to say anything. It was embarrassing enough as it was. Jaw clenched, Jotaro puffed out smoke from his cigarette and the other two teenagers made a face. Then (Y/N) asked,

"Shall we order you breakfast?

-... I already have my breakfast."

She looked down at the cigarette and coffee combo, and grimaced. She wasn't even trying to hide her disgust.

"You know Jojo", Kakyoin continued, almost reading the young woman's mind, "you should eat a real breakfast. This is particularly bad for you.. Especially cigarettes.

- And then it stinks of death!" (Y/N) exclaimed without any filter.

"I don't give a fuck.

- Well then go on and keep stinking, what do you want me to say!

- Nothing, exactly. Do not say anything. Shut up."

She rolled her eyes and decided to ignore him. He clearly didn't seem to be a morning person. Kakyoin sighed, before getting up to order breakfast.

"Are you sure you don't want anything, Jojo?

- Leave me alone, just two seconds."

The day was going to be long.

Chapter Text

Karachi, Pakistan. December 19th, 1988.

Our companions resumed their journey in a carriage, with the old Enya still tied to the back, and finally arrived in Karachi, a port city in Pakistan. The afternoon had already started well but they hadn't taken the time to have lunch. Arriving in town, Joseph exclaimed,

"They make kebabs here! I would never say no!"

He jumped out of the carriage to negotiate with the seller.

"Excuse me! For six please!

- Six? It will be 1800 rupees!

- 1800 rupees? Hahaha, none of that with me, friend. It's overpriced!

- How much will you give me then?

- I'll take the six from you at 450 rupees!

- Haha, if I sold off like that, my family would already be starving.

- Well... I'm going to look elsewhere!

- Okay, friend! I am honest with strangers. I'll sell this to you for 1300 rupees.

- Come on, 550 rupees.

- 1100 rupees!

- 650!

- 1000!

- 730!

- 820!

- 770!

- 770!

- Deal!

- Hehehe... Bye bye, thank you!"

Proud of himself, Joseph came back with lunch. From the seller's smile, it was clear he had been scammed anyway. But it did not matter, the old man seemed happy about this deal. He gave each a kebab and they resumed their journey. After a very short time, (Y/N) asked,

"Hey! We could have lunch on the beach, right? It would be nicer than eating in the carriage!

- Good idea!" Polnareff exclaimed. "My butts really hurt, the seats are too uncomfortable!"

The young woman was the first to jump out of the vehicle. She was more than eager to go see the sea. Clutching the bag containing her lunch against her, she got ahead of the group, closing her eyes as soon as a light breeze smelling of the beach caressed her face. If they weren't on a mission, she would have loved to spend a few days here. While she was daydreaming, a young man with long black hair approached her, a charming smile on his lips.

"Excuse me, Miss. I just wanted to tell you that you are lovely. The sun really captures the (E/C) of your eyes. You are sublime!

- Oh why, thank you!

- I would love to get to know you, what do you say?

- Sorry, I really don't have time.

- But time, we always find some to make beautiful encounters, right?

- What I mean is-

- That's what I thought! I was wondering... Would you mind going for a drink? I can't pass up a pearl like you!"

'But what an oaf!', the young woman thought. She cast a furtive glance at the rest of the group which was arriving much too slowly for her liking. She sighed.

"I'm sorry, I already have someone.

- Oh no, what a shame... So there's no way to fix it?"

The man put his hand on the young woman's hip and she tensed. He wasn't only an oaf, he was starting to get a twisted mind. Jaw clenched, she replied,

"None. See, my boyfriend is right behind.

- Oh! Who is it?

- The one with the black coat.

- Oh, he's... Impressive.

- You mean terrifying."

Kakyoin wouldn't blame her for that lie. But using Jotaro's imposing stature, and especially his threatening look, was the only solution she had found to scare away this big boor. Besides, it wasn't as if they had heard anyway. However, seeing that the young woman was no longer alone and that she looked particularly uncomfortable, the boys approached, ready to fight if necessary. But in the carriage, watched by Joseph, Enya had just opened her eyes. The pld Joestar exclaimed to the others:

"Look, the old woman has woken up!

- I... I didn't tell them anything!" Enya cried, panicking. "Why did you come to meet me?"

It was as if she was talking to someone behind Joseph. And she looked particularly scared, sweat pouring down her forehead. Frightened by... The big oaf near (Y/N)?

"Did you think that I, Enya, was going to reveal the secret of Master Dio's Stand?"

Kinds of tentacles came out of her eyes in a bloodshed, destroying the carriage in the process. (Y/N) held back a cry of horror. Next to her, the dark-haired man smirked. Was he... One of their enemies?

"Why ?! Why did you come to kill me?!" the old woman cried, suffering martyrdom.

"Master Dio trusts absolutely no one", the man announced in a triumphant tone. "I have come to silence you forever. But also for them... I have come to put an end to your lives. Well... It's not too late to accept my date, little darling.

- Not even in your dreams, asshole.

- My name is Dan, Steely Dan. My Stand, Lovers, is for lovers. You will all suffer the same fate as Enya.

- How could you do that!" Polnareff exclaimed, hand on heart. "You are on the same side!

- It's not... possible... Master Dio... would never have done... that to me...

- It's not a Stand coming out of her body!" Kakyoin yelled. "They are real tentacles and they move!

- He... wouldn't do... that... to me... there's no... no doubt... he would never... implant me... a flesh bug...

- It's a flesh bug?!"

Polnareff then used Silver Chariot to cut away the protruding tentacles. In contact with the rays of the sun, they disappeared in smoke.

"Enya," Steely Dan began as he approached, "you taught Dio what he knows about the Stands. But he would never trust such an insignificant woman. You may have missed that."

Joseph threw himself at the bleeding old woman's feet to try one last time to extract information about Dio. But she remained faithful to her Master until the end. She died thus, without ever betraying her word. Now seated outside a bar, Steely Dan sneered.

"How sad. She will have been pathetic until her last breath."

He sneered again, before taking a sip of tea, ignoring the five companions' glare. They were ready to fight.

"I'm going to kill you," Polnareff barked.

"And we won't hold back because you're alone", Kakyoin threatened. "Do you get it?"

"Stand up," Jotaro ordered with a dark face.

Steely Dan ignored them. He took another sip of tea. It was enough to get on the Japanese's nerves a bit more.

"Hey, jester. Now is not the time to play snobs. We didn't plan to wait for you.

- Oh, please. But I warn you, you won't be able to lay your hands on me!"

With these words and before he could even finish, he was propelled by a punch from Star Platinum. Only, Joseph too was propelled. Lying amid the pieces of a broken window, Steely Dan sneered, blood pouring from his mouth.

"I was in the middle of an explanation. A little harder and you would have killed your grandfather... Rest assured that I did not come before you for the sole purpose of finishing off Enya."

He stood up and spat blood. Kneeling on the ground, Joseph spat blood into his hand. Steely Dan pointed at him.

"The fight has already begun, Mr.Joestar. You bunch of loafers, no matter how hard you look, you won't see my Stand!"

He turned to a kid busy sweeping the pavement and handed him a bill.

"Hey, kid. I have a job for you! Hit my leg with your broom."

The boy grabbed the bill and hit Steely Dan with all his might. Joseph jumped up in pain.

"It hurts! I don't know why, but it hurts!

- Didn't you realize, Joseph Joestar? My Stand is inside your body! It hit your brain through your ear while Enya was dying. Please go ahead. Try to hurt me! My Stand will cause the same pain to its host. With the difference that it will be greatly amplified! I'll tell you again, you cannot lay a finger on me. Also, Lovers came in with Master Dio's flesh bug. It'll grow and you'll end up like Enya, lacerated from the inside out."

The little sweeper kicked Steely Dan's leg again and Joseph screamed in pain. He held out his hand, a big smile on his lips, hoping to receive a new bill. But the man smacked him in the face for hitting him without permission, and the kid left crying. (Y/N) clenched her fists. She was looking for a solution, while the enemy kept on taunting them.

"I could get hit by a car, get hit by a baseball bat, or even trip and fall..."

Jotaro grabbed him by the collar but Kakyoin stepped in.

"Calm down Jotaro, no recklessness!

- There is not any. I'm going to kill him so fast he won't have time to suffer!"

Joseph coughed, as if he were the one being held by the collar. Jotaro immediately let go of Steely Dan's jacket.

"Have fun, Jotaro! I'm curious... Where are you going to hit me?"

Jotaro was smoking with rage. He clenched his fist, his face dark. He was dying to grind the enemy to dust. He grabbed him again by the collar and lifted him off the ground.

"I advise you not to play smart with me. I am a man of my word, I do what I say."

Star Platinum came out from behind his back but Hierophant Green stopped him. Kakyoin was holding Jotaro by the arm.

"Stop it Jotaro! Have you seen the power of his Stand? Are you looking to kill your grandfather or what?

"I would only be half surprised," Polnareff answered, also intervening to stop the angry Japanese.

"You don't doubt anything..." Steely Dan said, amused, before giving him a violent punch in the stomach.

Jotaro gasped and spat blood. His legs gave out and he fell to the ground. Steely Dan had just picked up a stone and was about to hit him in the head with it. Immediately, (Y/N) stepped between them and grabbed his arm. The man met the young woman's suddenly dark eyes, and he began to laugh.

"There, there, doll... It would hurt me a lot to damage such a sweet face.

- Touch him again and I'll rip your arm off. And don't give me your spiel, it would be to my advantage. Mr. Joestar has a prosthesis, he would not suffer from it."

Steely Dan gulped, doubt creeping into his eyes. While she was making a diversion, Joseph, Kakyoin and Polnareff had started running. They were trying to distance themselves. The enemy sneered.

"It's useless to try to get away... Well. Come here, princess."

He grabbed the young woman by the arm and pulled her against him. No matter how much she squirmed, she couldn't escape his embrace. Jotaro stood up, his face darker than ever. He wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand.

"Heh, Jotaro. Are you planning to keep us company until Joseph dies? So you want to be the third wheel?

- Your name is Dan, right? I guarantee you will pay dearly for it.

- Hehehe... If that's why you're staying, I might as well take advantage of it to borrow even more."

He leaned into the young woman's neck and she found herself stuck. She couldn't reach his left hand, no matter how hard she tried. She could have hit him somewhere else, but she had no desire to hurt Joseph. She cringed as Steely Dan kissed her neck. Jotaro met his friend's panicked gaze, and he clenched his fists. Dan sneered.

"There, there, Jotaro. Do not make that face! Your girlfriend is more than delicious, you have to learn to share when you are a good gentleman!

- ... my what?

- Oh don't try to fool me. She told me everything.

- I was just trying to get rid of you, you jerk!' (Y/N) cried, squirming.

"Oh yes? Well, darling, I don't care... The look he gives you is enough!"

(Y/N) stopped struggling, she just threw a panicked look in Jotaro's direction as he had no reaction, as if he was trying to suppress any emotion. Steely Dan turned his head and pointed to a small canal running a few feet away.

"Mmmh, we could jump over, sweetie. But it's dangerous, I could sprain myself when I fall. I'm too lazy to go to the bridge... Jotaro. Lie down above the canal. You will be our bridge. We will cross over you. So? Won't you be a bridge for us?

- Do you have a problem, loser?

- ...Lay down and let us step over you, you bastard!"

He violently kicked a pole. (Y/N) cringed just imagining Joseph's pain. Jotaro glared at him. After heaving a sigh, he knelt near the edge of the canal and clenched his jaw.

"Go on. Move on."

Jotaro groaned and grabbed the other side of the canal with his big hands, making a bridge over the water with his body. The situation could have been comical if Joseph's life was not at stake. Pulling his captive with him, Steely Dan walked on the "bridge", without sparing his steps. (Y/N) tried somehow to step on Jotaro's most muscular places to avoid hurting or paining him. But under her feet, Jotaro was shaking, he was getting tired. Especially since Dan took pleasure in making small leaps on his spine. Then he moved forward and violently stepped on his hand, crushing his fingers. But Jotaro didn't flinch. He swallowed hard and concentrated on not letting go of the edge.

"...I'm sorry, Jojo."

He obviously didn't answer, only Dan's laughter echoed. After torturing him for a while, they finally reached the other side of the canal. Jotaro heaved himself onto the edge and cracked his fingers, casting yet another glare in their direction.

"Well done, you were making a terrific bridge, Jotaro. Besides, my back is itchy... Scratch it."

Gloomy, Jotaro approached to scratch his back. While Dan taunted him, (Y/N) took advantage of this lack of attention to slip through his fingers. The man exclaimed,

"You are escaping me, princess! I understand, our love was starting to get a little too suffocating... Jotaro, go on and polish my shoes."

Jotaro had no choice but to kneel down. Steely Dan continued.

"But you know, my beautiful... You give me a lot of worries. You shouldn't upset me. I think I understand that there is something that would make you furious, isn't there? Like... This."

He kicked hard in Jotaro's face and the Japanese was propelled backwards. The young woman rushed to his side and immediately checked if he had anything broken or open. Without saying anything more, she took a handkerchief out of her pocket to wipe the blood that was escaping from his nose. He laid his ocean eyes on her and let her do so.

"Aw, you're so lucky I'm in a good mood. I would have taken this little attention as an affront otherwise. It's me you should pamper, sweetie... Come on, come on my lap. Meanwhile, your boyfriend is gonna keep waxing my shoes. With his beautiful coat... No, as long as we are at it, he will use his tongue!"

(Y/N) hesitated. Jotaro ran his hand over her back to nudge her lightly. She had to. But let her not worry. He wrote everything down in a small notebook.

"Heh, what are you scribbling?" Dan barked, as (Y/N) reluctantly settled into his lap.

"Everything you owe us", Jotaro answered, a slight smile on his lips. "You'll pay us back, believe me. I tend to forget, so I take notes."

Steely Dan pushed (Y/N) off his knees to jump up and slap the boy who had just disrespected him. In her fall, the young woman hit her head against a small stone wall, and Jotaro immediately gave her a worried look. But when she got to her feet, his lips curved into a small smirk, which annoyed Dan.

"You're doing this for nothing anyway, Jotaro! Your grandfather will be gone soon!"

(Y/N) crept up beside Jotaro, a look of defiance on her face. He let her cling to his arm protectively, keeping his hands in his pockets and the same smirk on his lips. Dan chuckled, hurt in his ego.

"I still intend to win your heart, my little flower, you will soon give up on this filthy boy... How about a ring? All women love jewelry! Come, look."

He pointed to a jewelry store, a teasing smile on his lips. He had an idea in mind, it was better to be careful. Without really having a choice, they entered the shop and Dan showed them a glass case.

"Tell me, Jotaro, do you see that gold bracelet? I'm sure he would send any woman straight to heaven. Jotaro... Take advantage of the slots in the glass to steal the bracelet with your Stand, will you?"

Jotaro did not move. He simply exchanged a look with the young woman clinging to his arm. She seemed to be trying to communicate something to him. Steely Dan barked,

"You gonna take it, yeah?! Loser. And hurry, before I do it myself by breaking the window. They might arrest me and beat me up afterwards... Do you think Joseph would survive it? The seller is looking elsewhere, take advantage of it."

Jotaro looked down at the bracelet in the display case and (Y/N) tugged at his arm to stop him. It smelt like a trap. But he used Star Platinum and grabbed it with no problem. Dan shouted,

"Look, a thief!

- ... Motherfucker!

- Mr. Salesman!"

The salesman ran into the back room. (Y/N) slapped her forehead in desperation and Jotaro muttered "asshole". Security arrived, consisting of three fairly muscular men.

"So , there's a thief? Who is it? The little Oriental, there?"

(Y/N) tightened her grip around the young man's arm and felt him tense. He was almost shaking.

"Where I come from, they cut off the thief's fingers," one of the three men said. "Bastard!"

Before Jotaro could even answer or do anything, he took a baton to the head. He spat blood again and (Y/N) reluctantly let go. She had to act fast.

"Gentlemen, excuse me! You are wrong!"

The three men stopped in their tracks, as they were about to beat up Jotaro. They turned to examine the young woman from head to toe. The Japanese took the opportunity to crawl on the ground and hide behind a glass case, out of their reach.

"What do you want, chick? We don't have time for your bullshit, your guy is a thief and-... But where is this jerk?!"

As they turned to look for Jotaro, (Y/N) used Yellow Temperance to take on the Japanese's appearance.

"Is it me you're looking for?

- Eh?! But how... Come on, motherfucker!

- Stop it!" Steely Dan yelled. "It's not the right one!!"

(Y/N), disguised as Jotaro, jumped over a glass case and ran out of the store, the three security men hot on her heels.

"Come back here right now, you scumbag!"

If it was the only way to buy Jotaro time, she wouldn't hesitate to let them beat her up. But for now, she much preferred running. She was only too used to chases, all her training had been done in the streets of Naples. She wouldn't have too much trouble escaping them, even without Sticky Fingers' help. After hiding behind a low wall, she took on the appearance of an old lady whom she had met a few years earlier on a train heading to the airport for Italy. Seeing her, the three men softened and asked,

"Excuse us, madam. Have you seen an Oriental in a black coat passing by?

- Oh yes! Just now! He went in this direction!

- Thank you very much! Have a good day!"

They disappeared on the horizon and she resumed her original appearance, a triumphant smile on her lips, before setting off again in search of the Japanese man and his torturer. When she finally saw them, a few steps from the jewelry store, she was delighted to see that Jotaro was having a field day. Steely Dan was at his feet begging for forgiveness. She easily deduced that Joseph, Polnareff and Kakyoin had managed to get rid of the parasitic Stand. She approached, smiling.

"Forgive me, Mr. Jotaro! I lost, I'm bowing down at your feet, I'll lick your shoes! I behaved badly, you can hit me! Hit me! Rub your feet on my face! But... I beg you, spare my life!"

He began to lick Jotaro's shoes. Seeing (Y/N) arrive, the Japanese heaved a little relieved sigh and displayed a victorious smile. And suddenly, Star Platinum came out of his back to catch a kind of little fly that was going to go into his ear. It was Steely Dan's Stand that began to contort in pain.

"I thought you were up to something. Don't you know the precision and visual acuity of my Stand? Did you find out anything about us before coming?

- I wasn't preparing anything at all! I didn't know your Stand was so strong! No... The power and uprightness of your Stand know no equal! I called mine back because I knew I had lost. You can see that you broke my arm and leg, I can't fight anymore, I can't move!

- Indeed. Let's say you paid off your debts with your arm and leg. Swear you'll never get in our way again.

- I promise, I swear! I'm going to go into exile on a desert island at the end of the world!

- You better not lie. If I see you again, I'll hit you a thousand times.

- I'm not lying, I promise!

- Get out of our way."

Jotaro let go of his Stand and turned on his heels before walking away. (Y/N) spat in the fallen man's face before joining her Japanese friend. He glared at her and his eyes betrayed his immense relief.

"You are incredibly merciful, Mr. Kujo," the young woman slipped to him, smiling.

- And you're cheeky. You could have died with those three guys.

- Mm-mmh, maybe. But you know, a "thank you" would have been enough.

- ... Thank you.

- Aw, but you're welcome, Jojo."

He smiled, she smiled, and they rolled their eyes at the same time. But suddenly, there was a metallic noise behind them and Steely Dan shouted,

"Jotaro! Big stupid!

- Oh", (Y/N) whispered, "that one really wants to die I think...

- Take a good look at your girlfriend! Cause you didn't notice, but my Stand Lovers just got in her ear! Ironic, huh? It will reach her brain. Don't move, Jotaro! I'm going to cut a nice hole in your back with my knife. There will be two of us who will no longer be able to fight! Go ahead, attack me with Star Platinum and kill your little darling in the process! You're still not going to kill the one you love, are you Jotaro?

- Yare yare daze... Indeed, (Y/N). He really wants to die... Go ahead, stab me.

- Eh? Did you listen to me? Don't move I t-... I-... I-.... d-..."

Steely Dan was shaking, unable to articulate two words. Jotaro approached him and grabbed his wrist holding the dagger.

"So what? Won't you stab me? Like that!"

Jotaro twisted his wrist to force him to stab his cheek with the dagger. Dan screamed in pain.

"I am paralyzed! Why the hell? What's this thing holding me back?

- Kakyoin had to let your Stand go with a tentacle attached to its leg. It stretches over there, like the string of a kite.

- And you didn't notice anything?" the young woman scoffed, as the Stand in her ear was removed with ease.

"I... have mercy! I'm sorry!

- Go and ask your victim, Enya, to forgive you instead", Jotaro answered in a cold voice. "It was never on the agenda for us.

- ... Dio paid me an advance, I'll give it to you.

- Yare yare... I've never seen someone so pitiful. I'll beat you to a pulp, but before you quit, (Y/N) will steal your Stand. It is not in cash that you will repay your debts."

Star Platinum appeared and beat the man who barely had time to scream in pain. It was a particularly violent spectacle, but after all he had done, (Y/N) was only delighted. She summoned her scythe and approached the bleeding remains of the barely breathing man.

"Steely Dan. Without even having examined the extent of your sins in detail, we have enough reasons to condemn you... to a slow and painful death."

She thrust her scythe into his crotch and his little Stand was sucked through the Gates of Purgatory. She smirked, before wiping the blood that had splattered in her face with the back of her hand. Jotaro tore a sheet from his notebook and threw it at the feet of the man who was about to breathe his last.

"And here's the receipt."

They both turned on their heels, hands in their pockets, and walked away. With a smile on her face, (Y/N) exclaimed.

"I think that we make a crack team, Mr. Kujo!

- I think so too."

Chapter Text

Abu Dhabi, United Arab Emirates. December 21st, 1988.

While Joseph was busy buying a car, the other four companions were waiting on sofas in the reception. Polnareff was flirting without any embarrassment with a client at his side. After a while, Joseph came over and smashed his white hair with the new car contract to shut him up.

"Polnareff. I see you're very busy-

- Mr. Joestar!

- -but we have to go.

- Don't touch my hair! Do you know how long it takes me to do my hair??

- No, and I don't care. You take the wheel.

- Okay. Goodbye miss!... I don't understand, Mr. Joestar, why buy a luxury car? There is only sand here! Shouldn't we rather take a 4x4?

- You will quickly understand."

Sitting in the back of the car between Jotaro and Kakyoin, (Y/N) was far too busy admiring the huge villas through the window to notice the redhead's concern next to her. Jotaro was the one to ask:

"What is it, Kakyoin?

- Well... I know that since we're out in the open, we'd see right away if we're being followed. But despite that, I feel observed, I keep on turning around.

- Yeah, we have enough to become paranoid", Polnareff added.

"I was thinking about the route to take", Joseph said.

"Can we put on some music?" (Y/N) asked in a small, innocent voice.

Despite Jotaro's grunts, the two men in the front turned on the radio willingly. Having barely heard two notes, Polnareff and (Y/N) began to sing at the same time:

"We're no strangers to loooove~

- Oh have mercy..." Kakyoin said, without however being able to prevent himself from smiling."

"You know the rules and so do I!

- Yare, yare... What did you say about the itinerary, old man?

- 100 km from here, there is a village called Yarpline. We could get there, but with the mountains and the desert it's complicated, so we'd have to buy a Cessna! We're not putting anyone else in danger, but we're still flying!

- I just wanna tell you how I'm feeling, gotta make you understand!"

Polnareff and (Y/N) took a deep breath. Before yelling:

"NEVER GONNA GIVE YOU UP! NEVER GONNA LET YOU DOOOOWN!"

Without waiting, Kakyoin placed a hand over the young woman's mouth to silence her. She continued to sing, laughing, her voice muffled behind the boy's hand. He had to make every effort in the world to remain serious.

"Thank you Kakyoin," Jotaro said, glancing sideways at the Italian who was trying to get rid of her boyfriend's hand.

"So the Cessna!"Joseph resumed. "I think that's a good idea. Especially since I could fly it!

- Getting into a Cessna whose pilot has already crashed three times doesn't thrill me a lot," Jotaro grunted.

Joseph turned his head to glare at him. Before turning up the sound of the music just to annoy him in return. Jotaro glared right back at him.

"Anyway," the old Joestar continued, "we must go to Yarpline already. We can cross the desert, it takes a day on a camel.

- Seriously?" Polnareff said, suddenly stopping singing. "The Cessna is fine, but the camel is not my thing!"

Joseph chuckled.

"Count on me. I know about it. I will explain to you. Relax and trust me."

It wasn't reassuring at all.

"So you want camels?" the merchant asked, a few minutes later. "It's up to you, but it's expensive, you know! And there's the maintenance...

- We need five, it's a matter of life or death. I'll trade them for the car, okay?

- What? What generosity!

- Don't exaggerate Mr. Joestar, we just bought it!" Polnareff cried.

"In your opinion, why did I buy this car? It is rather a 4x4 that we would have needed. But they weren't going to accept a check here. And the cash is suspicious. In such a place, the simplest thing is barter! I was about to forget!

- Yes?" the merchant said.

"We're paying enough to have your water supply, don't we? It is the most important thing in the desert.

- Compared to the price of the car, it's nothing. You really are out of the ordinary.

- Let's get ready! Crossing a desert is dangerous! Let's be focused!"

Polnareff approached a camel which breathed out in his face. He had tears in his eyes as the smell was foul. He took his deodorant out of his bag to spray the poor animal.

"That stinks! How are we supposed to ride it, Mr. Joestar? They are three meters high!

- To ride a camel, you must first make it sit down", Joseph replied, pulling on the reins of his camel to try to make it sit down. "Once it is seated, you can climb on it. First you have to... do it... sit down! Hey... Wait a bit! It's going to sit down!"

Joseph was struggling to make his camel sit down but the animal wasn't moving.

"Come on, sit down! Are you going to sit down?! Well, will you obey me?!

- Uh... You've really already done it?" Polnareff asked.

- I saw Lawrence of Arabia and it's super long! Believe me, I know how it's done! Even though I fell asleep watching it twice...

- But... It's a movie! I can't believe it, you've never actually ridden one!"

The camel drooled over Joseph's face as he was still struggling. After a short pause, the time to realize what had just happened, the old man turned to the others, a broad smile on his lips.

"Did you know it could be used as sunscreen?"

He burst out laughing and (Y/N) laughed with him. The other boys weren't laughing at all.

"Wait Mr. Joestar," she said, "let me try.

- Have you seen the movie (Y/N)?

- Haha, no. But I think I understand."

She took an apple out of her bag and showed it to the animal who paid great attention to her. While pulling gently on the halter, she bent down with the fruit and the camel did the same.

"And... There you go!

- Ha! But that's cheating!

- You didn't specify the rules Mr. Joestar!" she exclaimed, laughing.

"It doesn't matter", Jotaro cut them off, taking an apple out of his bag to copy the young woman. "Let's go."

Perched on top of her camel, (Y/N) was feeling particularly powerful. Joseph told them,

"Unlike horses, they walk with both legs on the same side simultaneously. So it rocks. Just get on the beat. Watch me do it! Wait... Wait, not so fast! Listen to me!! Not that way!!"

Joseph fell off his mount and (Y/N) restrained herself from bursting into laughter. She was making her camel walk without any problem, delighted to have a docile animal unlike the old man. He groaned and rubbed his back, before trying to climb back up. It took him a good half hour before he understood how to direct the animal.

"Heh... At last! The crossing of the desert awaits us!

- It was time", Kakyoin sighed, a scarf on his head to protect his pale skin from the sun.

After a few long minutes of traveling, the young man expressed his fears once again.

"I still have the strange feeling that someone is watching us...

- Kakyoin, wouldn't you be a little too nervous?" Polnareff asked, turning to check the surroundings. "We're erasing our traces with leaves, and we can see for dozens of miles around, we would have seen it if-

- Me too", Jotaro cut him off, "I've been feeling a presence for a while now.

- Wanna take a look, Jotaro?" his grandfather asked.

He handed him binoculars and Jotaro scanned the horizon with Star Platinum.

"Anything to report?

- No, I don't see anything. Nothing at all... There is something wrong.

- Alright, shall we leave?" Polnareff asked after drinking from his flask.

"Yes," Joseph replied. "Let's go as far as possible. We will stop to pitch the tent at sunset.

- That's the problem, Mr. Joestar", (Y/N) interrupted, making wind with her hand. "The Sun hasn't moved for a good hour.

- Eh? Well that's true..." the old man replied, before glancing at his pocket watch. "It's 8 p.m.! Jotaro, what time is on your watch?

- 8:10 p.m.

- Why the hell doesn't the sun set?

- And how hot it is!" Polnareff exclaimed. "It's 50 degrees! No, it's rising! 60 degrees!

- I don't want to be a killjoy", (Y/N) cut them off, "but it's clearly a Stand attack.

- Mmm. It would be wise to listen to you this time", Kakyoin admitted, nodding. "Let's find refuge behind a rock!"

They all leapt from their mounts and rushed for cover in a rock's shadow. Kakyoin gritted his teeth, beads of sweat beading on his forehead.

"It was right in front of us and we didn't see anything...

- They want to kill us by grilling us all day-... Well, all night!" Polnareff exclaimed. "Are they taking us for sausages?

- Oh, they don't need to make this last all night," Joseph replied. "Staying thirty minutes in a sauna is already not without risks.

- So what do we do?" the young woman asked.

"Damn it's 70 degrees now!

- The User can't be far," Jotaro said in a weaker voice than usual. "Let's find them.

- Considering the Sun's power, they have to be very close", (Y/N) added, panting.

The camels collapsed under the heat. They wouldn't last much longer.

"We can't just stand idly by, I'll take a look with my Hierophant Green. I want to know how far away the Stand is, maybe it will help us find its User!"

The young man's Stand flew away to get as close as possible to the Sun. But the closer he got, the more he put himself in danger. Jotaro grabbed his wrist.

"Stop it's getting hot.

- Noriaki, bring it back!" (Y/N) asked him, grabbing his other wrist.

"He wants to attack us", the redhead replied, "I'm going to get ahead of him!"

Hierophant Green sent an Emerald Splash but received all the debris from it. Kakyoin's body was suddenly covered in cuts and he fell to the ground. Just in time to avoid the molten debris falling on them. And which killed the camel in one fell swoop. And which made all the water supplies explode. Using SIlver Chariot, Polnareff prevented the debris from approaching his friends. Jotaro brought out Star Platinum and shouted,

"I'm going to dig a hole! Take refuge in it!"

They didn't need to be asked. Completely exhausted, they all laid down in the sand, protected by the rest of the rock above them. They barely had the strength to move a finger.

"How are you feeling, Noriaki?" (Y/N) asked, passing a hand over the boy's forehead to loosen a sticky strand.

"I was casting Emerald Splash, it protected me. It's just a few scratches. On the other hand, how hot it is... it's going to drive me crazy.

- Did you see how precise the attack was?" Polnareff exclaimed. "The enemy is bound to be watching us! Where is the User hiding?

- Don't talk so loud you bunch of idiots", (Y/N) cut him off, "you'll have us spotted. Let's calm down, get a grip of ourselves and look around."

They had too much trouble breathing, the heat was making their heads spin. Especially Kakyoin, whose open wounds brought tears to his eyes. (Y/N) gave him a worried look, but she was helpless nonetheless. Joseph tried to examine the horizon with his binoculars, but they exploded.

"Ugh! Son of a bitch! Where is he to be able to watch us so closely? Is he invisible or what?"

Kakyoin laid down entirely on the ground, in pain. (Y/N) frowned, gently running her fingers through his red hair.

"Hold on, we'll find a solution.

- I think I'm going to die...

- I assure you not."

It was not his time, she knew that very well. He laughed, for no apparent reason.

"What is it Kakyoin?" Joseph asked, panicking.

The boy kept laughing, unable to stop.

"Hey, Kakyoin? What makes you laugh? You're okay? Get yourself together!

- It's the effect of the heat", (Y/N) answered, stroking the boy's hair. "We're all going to go crazy if we stay here."

Suddenly, Jotaro started laughing too. It was much rarer. (Y/N) stared at him, speechless. Before being herself taken with a fit of laughter, followed very quickly by Polnareff. Joseph panicked.

"You're not all going to get into it! Oh, that can't be true... I'm the only one still lucid... Jotaro, pull yourself together! Hold on!" he cried, shaking his grandson by the collar.

"Don't get us wrong, Mr. Joestar", (Y/N) said, wiping a tear of laughter from the corner of her eye. "Look at the rock over there!

- We could hide behind it, couldn't we?" Kakyoin added.

"What do you mean?

- Now look at the one on the other side. In front of it. Didn't you notice? These two rocks are perfectly symmetrical! Even the shadow is reversed. Which means...

- What a dumb-dumb!" Polnareff exclaimed, laughing.

"Move over, you're on the way, old man."

Face now closed, Jotaro pushed his way out of their hiding place. Star Platinum grabbed a stone from the ground and threw it at full speed towards one of the rocks. The horizon shattered like a window, revealing the enemy's stratagem: a mirror.

"A hole in the void?" Joseph cried.

"Yare yare, you make me ashamed, old man. Well, it might be the heat that made you lose your senses. I find it hard to believe that the same blood runs through our veins."

Night suddenly fell, indicating that the enemy Stand was knocked out. Everyone left the hiding place, except Joseph who remained on all fours on the ground without understanding what had just happened.

"Are you planning to come out of your hole one day?"

The old man sat up, the incomprehension still clear in his eyes. He went to examine the mirror and Polnareff, Kakyoin and (Y/N) couldn't help but let out a small laugh.

"Even if it was hot, once we understood the thing, it's just pathetic," Jotaro said.

"Come on, let's go back on our way", Kakyoin said.

"Not before treating your wounds, Noriaki. And then the nights are cold in the desert. Let's not take the road now, it's too dangerous. Let's spend the night here."

The boys nodded before starting to set up camp while the young woman took care of dressing her boyfriend's wounds. He looked exhausted. In fact, they all were. The repercussions of the trip were beginning to be felt. After dipping a cotton ball in alcohol, she patted the sores on the boy's forehead. Kakyoin gritted his teeth, but his violet eyes were admiring the smallest details of the teenager in front of him. The stars were lighting up her face, and from this close, he had no trouble examining her fine Italian features. After a moment, she noticed his little game. She met his gaze, smiling, before focusing back on his wounds.

"You're enjoying the view, ain't you?

- Mm-mmh. I was telling myself that you couldn't imagine how much I want to paint you with the stars right now.

- Well, someone's in a romantic mood tonight.

- Every night, right?

- Ugh, go do that somewhere else", Jotaro growled.

"Are you jealous Jojo?" Polnareff asked, a smirk plastered on his lips. "Do you want me to say words of love to you too? Oh la la Jotaro, your eyes are as blue and deep as the ocean, I could drown in them!"

Everyone burst out laughing, except for Jotaro, who lowered his hat over his face, groaning. The stars were lighting up his face too, weren't they?

Chapter Text

Yarpline, United Arab Emirates. December 23rd, 1988.

[default: English / italic: French]

Two days after the events in the desert, (Y/N) was awakened in the early morning by Kakyoin who was gesticulating a lot in their hotel bed. She blinked and yawned, before realizing what was going on. He was in the middle of a nightmare. So she started shaking him gently, brushing his locks away from his forehead.

"Noriaki...Noriaki, wake up."

The boy woke up screaming and she had to wrap her arms around his waist to calm him down. She pulled him against her and he snuggled into her embrace without hesitation, panting and sweating.

"Where... Where am I?" he asked, looking around, terrified.

"In our hotel room, in Yarpline. Everything's okay?

- I... I had a terrible nightmare, it was really scary...

- Really? What was it?

- I can't remember... I forgot. But it was appalling. Luckily you woke me up... Thank you."

She kissed him on the forehead. He was able to catch his breath against her chest, before she asked him,

"Are you feeling better?

- Mmmmh..." he said, half asleep in her arms.

"We have to go, caro... We have a plane to catch.

- ... that's true. Hey wait... I have a cut on my hand?"

She looked down at his hand upon hearing his words. Indeed, he was bleeding, staining the sheets and the young woman's pajamas at the same time.

"Strange... I must have cut myself during the night...

- I guess... Hurry up, let's get ready."

After quickly getting ready, the two teenagers left the hotel to meet the rest of the group outside. They were about to fly nearly 500km by plane. Except that they were alarmed by a little boy's crying.

"M-My dog... He's dead!"

A few steps away, a dog was lying in his blood. (Y/N) gritted her teeth, shivering. But it was Kakyoin who had the strangest reaction. Eyes wide, staring into nothing, he was holding his head. (Y/N) grabbed his arm to pull him out of his thoughts.

"Everything is fine?

- A dog... I feel like I saw a dead dog recently.

- It's despicable, but it's none of our business Noriaki, we have to go. Come."

She pulled him with her towards the plane's landing strip. Joseph was quarreling with a man who refused to sell him his plane.

"We agreed on this yesterday, you even took the money!

- I'll pay you back. It's just that a baby got sick, he has a high temperature. And since there's no doctor here, we have to take him to town.

- And the other plane, we can't have it?

- It's down for maintenance. The plane will be back tomorrow evening, you can have it then.

- Tomorrow evening? It's a matter of life or death for us too!" Joseph exclaimed, taking the pilot by the collar. "We can't stay stuck here for two days!

- Well, you want the baby dead then?

- Well...

- Maybe we can fix the situation", a lady suggested, holding the basket where the suffering baby was in her arms. "These gentlemen could take the baby with them and take him to the doctor.

- Well... We can find a place for him", Joseph admitted, and the basket was handed to him.

They all got into the Cessna. Even though the plane had six seats, Joseph had preferred to put the baby between Kakyoin and (Y/N) so that they could monitor his condition.

"I checked the plane", Polnareff said, "it's not a Stand!

- I'm less afraid of the Stands than of the old man's piloting..." Jotaro muttered, which made the other passengers laugh.

At the back of the plane, Polnareff waved to the people outside and they took off.

The flight was proceeding calmly. And the baby was still sleeping. Nevertheless, (Y/N) could only notice that the redhead next to her seemed particularly pensive. And above all, his head was bobbing, as if he was fighting against sleep. She tugged on his arm and he dropped his head on her shoulder, a faint dreamy smile on his face. He had had a bad night, she wasn't even surprised he was sleepy. In the back, Polnareff yawned.

"I don't know about you, but the plane is putting me to sleep. If you don't mind, Mr. Joestar, I'm going to sleep for half an hour.

- Okay."

Behind her, Polnareff also ended up dozing off. (Y/N) was staring at the clouds, occasionally glancing at the baby, Kakyoin's fingers intertwined with hers. The problem was that the redhead sleeping on her shoulder started shaking again like the very morning.

"Another nightmare...?" she whispered.

"Eh?" Jotaro asked, turning his head to look at her.

But laying his eyes on the intertwined hands of his two friends was enough for him to look straight ahead again, clenching his jaw.

"You'll be careful," he growled. "I think the baby shitted himself.

- Ah... Yes, I'll take care of it."

But first, she gently shook Kakyoin. She would have liked to let him sleep, but seeing him having a nightmare again was not pleasant at all. The boy began to struggle, accidentally punching Polnareff behind him. The Frenchman suddenly woke up, just as panting. A nightmare too, no doubt. Kakyoin also kicked Joseph in the head and the old man accidentally rammed the control sticks. The plane was falling in free fall. (Y/N) absolutely had to take matters into her own hands.

"Noriaki! Noriaki, wake up!"

He woke up screaming and she started the same ritual as the same morning. Huddled against her chest, he was almost crying. Joseph was able to straighten the handle just in time. He barked,

"Are you out of your mind?! We could have died!"

Paralyzed with fear, Kakyoin was unable to articulate two words. (Y/N) sighed, and apologized for him.

"He already did that this morning... Jean-Pierre, did you just have a nightmare too?

- ... yes, I think so... but I don't remember...

- Hm... I see, it's strange... I- Mr. Joestar, be careful!!"

The plane hit a palm tree. And... They crashed in the middle of the desert.

As night fell, they reluctantly set up camp. They were all pissed off, especially against Kakyoin. Sitting on a stone, his face in his hands, he hadn't said a word since the crash. After lighting a fire, Joseph asked him grumpily,

"What's happening to you, Kakyoin? All this shit is because of you!

- ... I don't know.

- Heh!" (Y/N) exclaimed as she was bringing wood with Polnareff and had heard everything. "Don't blame everything on him, you're the one who didn't see that fucking palm tree!"

She threatened Joseph by pointing at him with a piece of wood, before going to sit down near the redhead. Seeing that he was angry with himself and had tears in his eyes, she put an arm around his waist. He rested his head on her shoulder and gulped hard.

"...I think I had a terrible dream.

- I'm sure of that, you were out of breath when you woke up.

- ... I may be losing my mind.

- Bullshit. Don't think about it anymore, you're too tired I think. It's been a month since we left Japan, and we've been constantly attacked by the enemy. It's normal to be exhausted.

- Looks like the boy's fever is gone," Jotaro interrupted them.

"This is good news!" Joseph exclaimed. "I couldn't have endured something bad happening to him!"

The old man leaned over the baby's basket and began to play peek-a-boo. A real gaga grandpa.

"He has a smile cute enough to eat!

- I don't see why he's laughing", Polnareff grumbled, "there's no downside to your pseudo-joke. He's a moron!

- Hey old man, the radio seems to have resisted, what do we do? Should we send an SOS?

- Dio and his men will surely notice it... Oh well, let's call for help. We have to think about the baby."

Suddenly, Kakyoin showed his hands to (Y/N), catching her attention again. Blood was running down his wrists.

"I knew I was in pain...

- Did you cut yourself again? Surely in the crash, right?

- ... surely."

He took a handkerchief from his pocket and rolled up his sleeves to wipe away the blood. Except they both gasped when they saw the cut on his arm. It was not a trivial cut. It was an inscription.

" "Baby"? "Stand"?" (Y/N) whispered.

"It's my handwriting... I don't remember anything... Did I write that?"

He took out his pocket knife and examined it.

"It's immaculate, but apparently that's what I cut myself with..."

The two teenagers looked up at the same time and the baby seemed to look away. (Y/N) frowned, before whispering.

"... Am I dreaming or did he just look at us with disdain?

- ... "Baby Stand"... Wait, I'll check.

- Be careful."

Kakyoin stood up, and slowly walked towards the baby. Arriving at his level, he glared at him before taking him by the collar. The baby began to cry and howl, catching the three other men's attention.

"Can we know what you are doing Kakyoin?!" Joseph yelled. "Why are you holding him like that? Why are you holding him by the collar, are you nuts?!

- I... I'm sorry."

Silent, (Y/N) was examining the scene in its smallest details. And she tensed when her boyfriend apologized. Something was wrong, and he was paying for it.

"It'll be fine," Joseph sighed. "We're going to eat soon. It will do you good to have a bite to eat.

- Jotaro", Polnareff murmured a few steps away from the young woman, "don't you think Kakyoin seems to be losing his mind? He may not be able to keep going..."

(Y/N) threw a pebble at him and he rubbed his head. He raised his hands in the air as soon as he saw that she was about to throw a second.

"Stop! Stop! I'll be silent!

- One more word and I'll stone you.

- No need to get your claws out, chérie! I'm worried about him too, that's all!"

Meeting the young woman's (E/C) eyes, Kakyoin didn't need to speak French to understand that she had just reprimanded Polnareff. He felt particularly guilty. She beckoned him over and he again came and sat beside her. She put her arm around his waist and he sighed. She kissed him on the forehead, before glaring at the baby. She was sure Noriaki wouldn't have scarified his arm for nothing. And this brat must have had something to do with it. After a while, Joseph gave them bowls of canned stew, the only edible food found on the airplane. A cup of coffee in hand, obviously his only meal, Jotaro came to sit next to Polnareff, casting insistent glances in the two teenagers' direction. Kakyoin couldn't find an appetite, and no one missed it. (Y/N) whispered to him,

"They're just worried about you. I assure you they have no desire to see you go.

- ... but maybe I should. I think I'm losing my mind, (Y/N).

- Bullshit, caro. You are just tired. Besides, if we're to believe what you wrote on your arm, the baby is a Stand User. It must have something to do with your nightmares.

- But no one would believe me, I'm not even sure myself...

- I believe you."

He forced a sad smile and she placed a kiss on his cheek.

"Eat. You will feel better with a full stomach.

- ... I'm really not hungry.

- Do not force me to spoon-feed you.

It was enough to amuse the young man who let out a little laugh that came from the heart. (Y/N) smiled, delighted to hear him laugh. Reluctantly, he took a spoonful of stew and pouted.

"It's disgusting.

- I know."

They both snorted before turning their attention to the baby in his basket. And the scene that followed left them both speechless. The brat had just killed a scorpion with a safety pin. (Y/N) gulped and began to cough, before asking, almost panicked,

"Tell me you saw that!

- I wasn't dreaming if you saw it too.

- There is no more doubt to have, Noriaki.

- Mr. Joestar, Polnareff, did you see that?"

The young man jumped up, pointing at the filthy kid.

"I was sure of it! This is no ordinary baby! He just killed a scorpion! He pierced it with a safety pin!

- ... But what are you talking about Kakyoin?" Joseph asked after sharing a look with the others.

"It's not a baby like the others. He's not even a year old, he knows what a scorpion is and even killed one with his little hands!

- A scorpion?

- I can confirm, Mr. Joestar", (Y/N) added, seeing that everyone doubted the veracity of the redhead's words. "I saw it too."

Joseph stood up to examine the baby and his basket. But there was nothing. Kakyoin turned pale.

"I'm telling the truth! Where did you hide it? In your clothes?

- Okay Kakyoin, stop it", Joseph ordered him, taking the baby away from him. "I'll repeat myself, but you are tired. Things always look better in the morning, we'll talk about all that tomorrow.

- But we're telling you that we both have seen it!" (Y/N) exclaimed.

"Well, it's quite simply a collective hallucination!"

(Y/N) clenched her fists and Kakyoin gave up. He quickly came back to his girlfriend and let himself fall on the rock beside her, annoyed. They both looked at Joseph trying to feed the baby who refused to open his mouth. (Y/N) sighed and rested her head on Kakyoin's shoulder, but Kakyoin jumped up to prevent Joseph from feeding the kid.

"Mr. Joestar, I am sure of it now! I don't know where he hid the scorpion, but he's a Stand User! And I can prove it! Look what is written on my arm! This is a warning! I must have done this to myself in my nightmare!

- Oh my God! Did you injure yourself Kakyoin?

- Kakyoin... So that's it, you..." Polnareff muttered, before receiving a stone from (Y/N) who was suddenly standing up.

"Stop being dumb for two minutes you morons! Noriaki isn't crazy, I don't see what seems so improbable that a kid could have a Stand! We did see a fucking monkey the other day!

- ... drop it, (Y/N). Let's use the hard way."

Hierophant Green erupted from behind his back, but Silver Chariot suddenly came out and Polnareff knocked Kakyoin out with a punch behind the head. Seeing the redhead crash at her feet, (Y/N) didn't run to his rescue, no. She jumped on Polnareff, stone in hand, ready to hit him with it. Jotaro grabbed her under the arms to lift her up and away, preventing her from venting her rage on her dear brother. Panting, Polnareff exclaimed:

"You can see there's nothing more to be done! He's absolutely nuts!"

She was struggling, kicking her legs in the air, trying to free herself from Jotaro. But he was as still as a rock. She screamed.

"You are a bunch of incompetents!! That fucking brat can attack in our sleep and you just condemned Noriaki!!

- (Y/N), don't get into it too..." Joseph sighed. "Kakyoin is just exhausted from the trip. It would be wiser not to let him continue the journey with us.

- Mr. Joestar you are a total moron!!"

Joseph was speechless. He didn't know if he should be worried or outraged by the young woman's words. She was so angry she was on the verge of tears.

"Why is no one listening to me, for fuck's sake?!

- ... let's go to sleep", the old Joestar ignored her, looking gloomy.

But (Y/N) was far from wanting to sleep. The baby was glaring at her. She struggled a little more and Jotaro finally put her back on the ground. But he didn't let go of her arm. She was begging him with her eyes full of tears.

"Please Jojo, don't knock me out..." she whispered so the brat wouldn't hear her. "At least one of us has to stay awake, I assure you...

- I wasn't planning on knocking you out, silly. But calm down.

- I am scared.

- I know. I will stay awake with you. We'll watch the others."

She gulped hard, her eyes full of tears on Kakyoin's unconscious body. Then she whispered, meeting the Japanese's ocean gaze. Gazing into his was reassuring.

"...so you believe us?

- You have proven to us more than once that it is better to listen to you.

- Thank you...»

He then helped her carry Kakyoin's body on his bunk, before going to get some sleeping bags. She leaned over her boyfriend, who seemed to be sleeping soundly, and tucked him under a blanket so he wouldn't catch a cold. Then she sighed. Jotaro came to sit beside her and slipped into a sleeping bag. Seeing that she was still sitting with her legs curled up against her chest, he whispered to her,

"You should at least take a sleeping bag. To avoid hypothermia. It is cold at night in the desert.

- I know... But it will be fine. I just have to stay awake. You need someone to wake you up if needed.

- I have an idea.

- I'm listening.

- I'm going to sleep.

- No.

- Let me finish, stupid. I'm going to sleep. You will watch my arms. If you see any inscription appear, wake me up. And wake up the others.

- It's dangerous. And that puts a lot of pressure on me. You're putting your lives in my hands here.

- You always have our lives in your hands. You're the only one with a brain. You're in?

- ... I'm in. Good night, I guess.

- That's it."

Jotaro laid down and snuggled up comfortably in his sleeping bag. After exchanging a last look with the young woman at his side, he closed his eyes and sighed. She bit her lower lip nervously, examining Noriaki and Jotaro in turns, a lump in her stomach. The night was going to be long.

After long minutes of struggling with sleep and staring at the ugly baby, (Y/N) felt Jotaro fidgeting in his sleeping bag. She gave him a worried look, checking his arms every few seconds, but nothing. On the other side, Kakyoin was oddly peaceful, and that only worried her a little more. She bent down to check that he was still breathing, heaving a sigh of relief when she realized he was. Her concern shifted back to Jotaro. He was sweating profusely. She was dying to wake him up. A little further on, Joseph and Polnareff were in the same state. The baby was looking at her, a demonic smile on his face. She could have got rid of him. But killing a kid wasn't really in her moral codes. However, if her comrades were to fail, she would not mind in the least.

Jotaro clenched his teeth in his sleep. She refrained from removing the sticky strands of hair from his forehead, as she would with Noriaki. Fortunately, he seemed to calm down. Further on, Polnareff began to laugh, and the baby seemed panicked. (Y/N) wrapped a blanket around her shoulders to ward off the cold and watch the scene in silence. It was the baby's turn to burst out laughing and the four sleeping men seemed to tense up. They calmed down and the baby writhed in pain holding his ear. (Y/N) didn't move in the least, despite the brat's incessant cries and screams. At least she wasn't in danger of falling asleep. After squirming around, the kid fainted. She didn't move any more. She curled up just a little more against herself. To be honest, she suddenly felt very alone. Next to her, the two teenagers were sleeping peacefully. They had certainly succeeded. She slipped into her sleeping bag and laid down between them, watching the stars above her. A beautiful starry night. She smiled tiredly, and her eyelids closed on their own.

Somewhere in the desert. December 24th, 1988.

In the early morning, she was awakened by the sound of pots and pans. She blinked and blushed slightly when she realized that she had put her hand on Jotaro's arm in the night, as if to make sure he wouldn't cut his skin in a nightmare. He furtively met her gaze and she backed away.

"Get up, wake up!" Kakyoin exclaimed, a big smile on his face. "I made breakfast!"

(Y/N) rubbed her eyes and yawned. He approached her and handed her a plate of scrambled eggs. He looked much more rested than the day before, unlike her.

"You stayed up all night," he whispered so the others wouldn't hear.

"Mmmh... Someone had to watch over you.

- Thank you."

He kissed her on the forehead before going to distribute breakfast to the others, who were surprised at his sudden change in attitude. They obviously had no memory of their nightmare.

"Kakyoin, are you okay?" Polnareff exclaimed.

- How so?

- Don't play innocent! You were crazy last night! You slashed words on your arm! Wh-... What? There's nothing...

- Okay, I'm going to change the baby's diaper.

- What??

- Come on buddy, it's morning...

- And he's even taking care of the baby now! Was it a dream or what?

- So big boy? Slept well?"

(Y/N) couldn't hold back a little laugh at Kakyoin's little game. Beside her, Jotaro smiled slightly, understanding more or less what must have happened during the night. He checked his arms.

"Kakyoin!" Joseph exclaimed, approaching the redhead, a big smile on his face. "Did you even make food for the baby?

- Yes.

- He must be hungry now. You'll see, it's delicious!... Well, he still doesn't want it? He doesn't like one of the ingredients? You will have to force him.

- Do not force him", Polnareff advised, "it would be worse! I will help you."

Polnareff tickled the baby who had to open his mouth. Joseph took the opportunity to stick a spoon in his mouth. Kakyoin came to sit near the two teenagers, a triumphant smile on his face.

"You are hiding something", (Y/N) told him with narrowed eyes.

"Mm-mmh. I don't think I'm ready to have kids."

Jotaro choked on his coffee and (Y/N) burst out laughing.

Chapter Text

Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. December 24th, 1988.

[default: English / italic: French]

In the first town they encountered, they got rid of the brat they had dragged around for far too long for the teenagers' taste. It was quite late, and they had no choice but to stop at a hotel for the night. As they were about to go back to their respective rooms, Joseph stopped them.

"Are you out of your mind? Do you know what day it is?"

They all exchanged a questioning look and the old man stamped his foot.

"It's Christmas Eve, come on!

- Already?" the young woman said. "Well, Merry Christmas everyone. Anyway... I'm tired, I-

- Not so fast! This needs to be celebrated!

- With all due respect, Mr. Joestar", Kakyoin interrupted. "We don't really celebrate Christmas in Japan.

- You don't celebrate Christmas?! What a boring country!! We need to change that!! Come, I have a surprise for you!

- ... yare, yare. I'm going to bed.

- Oh no! Christmas is for family! (Y/N), Kakyoin, stop him. He must not escape it!"

After exchanging a knowing look, the two teenagers each grabbed an arm from Jotaro who groaned, his hands in his pockets.

"... okay, I'm coming with you.

- Perfect!"

Joseph led his little company to a large hall in the hotel, which he had just reserved for them. There were sofas, a large TV, a record player, an impressive vinyl collection, a breathtaking view of the city and above all... Room service. Unlimited food and alcohol! And it was a luxury of which the little Italian knew nothing. She let go of Jotaro and jumped on a sofa laughing. Joseph scratched his beard.

"Well, (Y/N)! You seem very enthusiastic!

- I have never celebrated Christmas in such luxury, Mr. Joestar!

- Oh... Well Merry Christmas then!"

They all sat down on the sofas and Joseph opened a bottle of champagne.

"That one comes directly from France! You should not feel disoriented!

- Mr. Joestar, we're poor," Polnareff went on.

"Oh! Oh... Have you ever had champagne?!"

The two Frenchmen shook their heads and Joseph put his hand to his heart as if he was going to have a heart attack.

"Oh my God... We're going to fix that."

He served glasses to everyone.

"Cheers! To our adventure!"

No sooner had she taken a sip than stars of happiness appeared in the young woman's eyes. She drank the rest of the glass bottoms up, under the four men's bewildered eyes.

"... what?

- It's alcohol, (Y/N)", Kakyoin said worryingly.

"And so what?

- So take it easy, idiot," Jotaro growled.

This did not prevent her from helping herself again, after sticking her tongue out at the two Japanese. Joseph exclaimed,

"How about some music!

- I'll take care of it!"

(Y/N) jumped off the couch, spilling some champagne on the side, and sped to the record player. She browsed the vinyl collection with her fingertips. A mischievous smile on her lips, she grabbed a particular record and placed it in the record player.

"What are you getting us?" Polnareff asked.

"You'll see!"

The first two notes could barely be heard that Jotaro glared at her and Kakyoin burst out laughing.

"Jotaro, sing!

- In your dreams.

- Come on, Jojo!

- I said no.

- Hurry up, it's about to start!"

The young woman put down her glass of champagne to take Jotaro's big hand and force him to stand up. Just in time for the beginning of the song. But since the boy hadn't decided to sing at all, she began, grabbing the bottle of champagne to make a microphone out of it.

"I've been cheated by you, since I don't know when~"

Jotaro lowered his cap over his eyes and was about to go back to his seat, but Star Platinum held him back.

"... traitor.

- Ora!

- So I made up my mind, it must come to an end~

- But why is it Jotaro she wants to blackmail?" Polnareff asked.

"Look at me noooow, will I ever learn~

- Because he's the dancing queen", Kakyoin replied, a smirk on his lips that earned him a glare from the tall brunette.

"I don't know hoooow but I suddenly lose control~

- Good luck blackmailing him", Joseph added as he didn't believe it at all.

"There's a fire within my sooouuul~

- Let's bet 1000 yen, Mr. Joestar", Kakyoin said.

"Deal.

- Just one look, and I can hear a bell ring~

- You're going to lose, sir.

- One more look and I forget everything~

- I would like to see that.

- Wooo-hooo~"

Without further ado, (Y/N) handed the bottle of champagne to Jotaro, as if handing him the microphone. He lowered his cap, unable to look the others in the eye, before muttering,

"... Mamma Mia... Here I go again...

- OH MY GOOOOD!

- You owe me 1000 yen, sir."

(Y/N)'s gaze lit up and she looked up at Jotaro. Rosy-cheeked, he looked down at her, a very faint smile on his face seeing her reaction.

"Jojo...

- ... my, my, how can I resist you?"

The woman's cheeks turned red, but she paid little attention to it. She was far too mesmerized by Jotaro's voice.

"... Mamma Mia... Does it show again?

- Just how much I've missed you!"

The redhead was watching them, a smirk on his lips, while collecting his 1000 yen which Joseph handed to him with a grunt. To everyone's astonishment, Jotaro took the notes that followed very seriously. If he were to sing, he would never be making a fool of himself.

"Yes, I've been brokenhearteeeed, bluuue since the day we parteeeed~"

Conversely, (Y/N) was almost speechless. She expected anything but that. After clearing her throat, she continued in a slightly shaky voice:

"...why, why, did I ever let you gooo?~

- Mamma Mia, now I really know~

- My, my, I could never let you gooo~"

He immediately looked into hers, weighing the words in his head. This was Caesar's moment to appear on the couch, alongside Joseph. (Y/N) was almost distracted, she looked away at him. He smiled at her, she remembered her last conversation with him and got the words wrong. Jotaro glared at her as if she was about to make the biggest mistake of the century, before growling,

"That's not the lyrics.

- ... I- ah yes, sorry! My mind was elsewhere!"

But Jotaro had just lost all his momentum. He left her to go to the window and light a cigarette. He really needed to relax, his cheeks were still pink from their little concert. After clearing her throat, (Y/N) changed the record and came back to sit near the others. Joseph handed her a glass of wine and a plate full of a spiced rice dish. The young woman narrowed her eyes.

"The last time I ate a spicy dish, it ended badly.

- I promise you this one is edible. I too have trouble with the spices they put everywhere.

- Ha, thank you Mr. Joestar.

- Drink, drink! I had the alcohol imported by the Speedwagon Foundation! We have enough for a whole regiment!

- It would not be very reasonable to get sick", Kakyoin advised. "We have to travel tomorrow.

- Relax a little Kakyoin!" Polnareff exclaimed, gulping down a full glass of wine. "It's not Christmas every day!

- I suppose..."

The meal passed in joy and good humor. After smoking at least three cigarettes in a row to calm down, Jotaro eventually joined them and ate with them. And drank, above all. They hadn't really realized it, but the amount of alcohol they were swallowing was astronomical. Especially because Joseph had the annoying habit of filling all the empty glasses. And for young people who really weren't used to drinking alcohol, it quickly got to their noses. Right in the middle of dessert, Polnareff exclaimed,

"We're going to play a game!

- Good idea!" Joseph exclaimed, with a red nose.

Caesar watched him out of the corner of his eye. And (Y/N), stuck to Kakyoin to prevent her from falling under the effects of alcohol, found it particularly adorable. Polnareff stammered, already quite drunk:

"We're going to p-play... Truth or dare!

- Oh yes, yes!" Joseph exclaimed.

"Ugh, we're not ten anymore old man.

- Come ooooon, Jojo! It'll be fun! I start! Mmmmh... Kakyoin! Truth or -hic- dare?

- Dare!

- Ehm... Say as many bad words as possible!

- Uh...

- At least ten!"

Kakyoin turned all red. Because of the alcohol, of course, but also because he rarely used such profanity.

"Alright, uh... Damn?

- Put your heart into it!" the old man exclaimed.

- ... you asshole. Fuck. Kiss my ass!

- That's it, come on! Free yourself!"

As Joseph cheered him on, Polnareff and (Y/N) were laughing their heads off.

"I don't give a fuck! Holy shit, you're a dick! Bitch! Fuck you, son of a b-... No, that one is really mean."

Apart from Jotaro who only showed an amused smile, they all burst out laughing. Anyway, they had so much alcohol in their blood that everything could amuse them. After wiping away a tear of laughter from the corner of his eyes, Kakyoin continued,

"Jotaro! Truth or Dare?

- I don't play.

- Well, truth then.

- I said-

- Have you ever kissed someone?"

Silence in the room. Jotaro opened and closed his mouth like a fish, unable to digest the question. He expected anything from Kakyoin except this. Polnareff handed him a shot of liquor which he swallowed in one go without even thinking. Then, cheeks flushed and throat on fire, he muttered,

"...no.

- We didn't hear! Louder!" Joseph shouted.

"Shut up. Should have listened."

Kakyoin and (Y/N) exchanged a knowing look but Jotaro didn't dare look them in the eye. After taking another shot, he coughed. He clearly wasn't used to drinking, and his head was already starting to spin. Polnareff exclaimed,

"Jotaro! It's up to you to ask the question!

- ...ah... yeah... uh, old man.

- It's me!

- I know it's you, uh... Truth or dare?

- Dare!

- I don't know... Let (Y/N) put make-up on you.

- Ha! Easy! It wouldn't be the first time!

- You're hiding things from us, Mr. Joestar!" the young girl exclaimed, laughing before staggering to her bag to take out her make-up bag.

She sat cross-legged in front of the old man, who closed his eyes and smiled like an idiot.

"Have a neutral face, otherwise it gives you wrinkles!

- Sorry, sorry! Hehe, while you're doing my makeup, I'll continue! Polnareff!

- Truth!

- But I didn't even ask the question... Well, ehm... Have you already fallen in love?"

Polnareff spat out all the alcohol he had in his mouth.

"Waste!" Joseph cried.

"Stop moving Mr. Joestar! I'm trying to put eyeliner on you!"

Polnareff certainly did not expect this question. He turned red, then pale. Then red again. And pale again. Before stammering:

"I...I believe so, Mr. Joestar.

- Tell us!

- What, no! I answered your question, I won't say more!

- Cheater!

- Mr. Joestar, I asked you not to move!" (Y/N) growled.

"You had to be more specific!" Polnareff laughed. "Eh... Well, since (Y/N) is busy... Kakyoin!

- Mmm?

- Truth or Dare?

- Truth?

- Did you do it?

- Eh?

- Are you deaf?

- I did not understand. Do what? With whom?"

(Y/N) nearly dropped her mascara. She glared at him, before slapping her forehead with her free hand. That's when he understood. He rubbed the back of his neck, his eyes widening, before stammering:

"I-I... It's none of your business.

- Hey! That's the game!

- Well yes, yes we did.

- HA! I KNEW IT!"

The redhead tried to disappear behind a glass of wine. Polnareff continued to yell insanities that kept making the poor boy blush. Sitting on the edge of the window, cigarette in hand, Jotaro expelled the smoke through his nose like an enraged bull. (Y/N) rolled her eyes, too busy concentrating not to apply lipstick to Joseph's teeth who kept grinning like an idiot. Kakyoin glared at the Frenchman who kept making dirty jokes, before asking,

"(Y/N)?

- Noriaki?

- Since you're almost done... Truth or dare?

- Truth!

- Mmm. What is the secret you are hiding from me about your life in Italy?"

The young woman stopped short. Thinking she was done, Joseph jumped to his feet, stumbled, fell headfirst to the floor, got up, staggered to the bathroom, and squealed with delight at seeing his reflection in the mirror. While everyone was amused at the old man's reaction, (Y/N) shot a completely panicked look at her boyfriend. Of course, she couldn't hide the truth from him forever. And he had clearly understood that she was hiding something. To reassure her, he motioned her to come closer and made her sit on his lap, facing him. She blushed, not from their closeness, but from shame that he was trapping her like this. Not only was she going to have to tell him the truth, but everyone else was going to know. He stroked her cheek to help her relax, and she pouted. On his windowsill, Jotaro rolled his eyes.

"The whole truth?" she asked in a very small voice.

"The whole truth", Kakyoin answered, a reassuring smile on his lips.

"Don't worry, chérie", Polnareff reassured. "We'll surely have forgotten everything tomorrow with a hangover.

- Frankly, I'd be surprised..."

She grabbed the bottle of wine to drink directly from the neck and to give herself courage. With the back of her hand, she wiped her mouth before unpacking everything:

"I left France when I was fourteen to go and study at a big school in Naples with my father. I didn't like him, he left my mother when I was 4 because he thought I was crazy, because I talked to ghosts and-

- You're digressing, chérie", Polnareff cut her off, noticing that the alcohol had distracted her.

"... He was a policeman and he was investigating a mafia in Naples. Except he died. Because he poked his nose around a little too much. Except, it intrigued me. And... Well I joined the organization.

-... You joined the mafia?" Kakyoin asked, his eyes filled with a mixture of surprise and concern.

She nodded slowly and took a sip of the wine. Polnareff and Jotaro were both speechless. Joseph was too busy in the bathroom to pay attention to what she was saying. She continued.

"Yeah... I joined the mafia. To investigate my father's death, at first... And in the end, maybe I learned to appreciate it. We do our own justice. We protect the little ones from the streets... It's like a big family."

She gulped with difficulty and finished the bottle in one go, before dropping into Kakyoin's arms who caught her without any problem. He rubbed her back to reassure her. He was far from angry. Nevertheless, he asked:

"...Despite all that, do you still want me in Italy?"

Jotaro took two shots and lit another cigarette. This information went wrong. The young woman ignored him, she was much more focused on her boyfriend, she was not sober enough to also pay attention to the taciturn Japanese.

"... obviously. But I would understand if you refused knowing that... It's really dangerous, and I don't want to put you in danger.

- ... it will be fine. We... We'll talk about it when we... When we're sober.

- You're right... Good! Sorry to ruin the mood, heh... Mr. Joestar!"

Joseph came out of the bathroom, happier than ever. At his side, Caesar's ghost was annoyed by his attitude. This gave the young woman an idea.

"Truth or Dare?

- Truth!

- Tell us your first love story.

- Oh! Oh... I need a drink first then."

He grabbed the bottle of whiskey squarely. Behind all the makeup, they could all read a certain melancholy in the old man's features.

"It was in the 1940s... I believe? Oh I don't know anymore, my mind is confused... I went to Italy, to perfect my fighting techniques to fight against... You know what, it doesn't matter."

Caesar's features softened and he settled silently next to the old man. Either way, it wasn't like anyone other than (Y/N) could hear or see him. Joseph continued.

"It was there that I met your grandmother, Jotaro. A beautiful woman, indeed. I quickly went crazy about her. But... But I'm not talking about her. There was... There was this boy, who was training with me..."

The tears welled up in his eyes far too quickly. Beside him, Caesar's eyes widened.

"He was an arrogant little fool, he'd flirt with all the women in Italy!"

The young people let out small laughs, but they quickly fell silent to let the old man finish his story.

"I really believe that he only saw them... But me... I was madly in love with him. I didn't realize until years later that it was love I felt for him..."

Caesar couldn't believe his ears, his mouth was half-open, which made the only person who could see him smile.

"You were able to tell him?" Polnareff asked, far too invested in this story.

"... no. He is dead.

- ... Oh.

- ... he sacrificed himself for me."

Against all expectations, it was Polnareff who burst into tears. (Y/N) had a small idea of what was going on in his head, but everyone was staring at him with wide, amazed eyes. Joseph patted him on the back, tears in his eyes. He forced a smile.

"Well Polnareff! I didn't know it would put you in this state!

- Mr Joestar?" (Y/N) called.

Joseph fixed his green eyes on the young woman and his smile disappeared sadly. Beside him, Caesar was trying to pat him on the back, but the old man felt nothing.

"Mr. Joestar, I'm sure you meant a lot to him too.

- ... I feel like I feel his presence, sometimes... You know (Y/N), you remind me of him a lot...

- You don't need to hide it anymore Mr. Joestar. His name was Caesar, right?

- ...h-how...

- Caesar??" Kakyoin said, immediately recognizing the name.

"Mm-mmh. My great-uncle, Caesar Zeppeli.

- But then..."

(Y/N) placed a hand over Kakyoin's mouth to silence him. He gave her a questioning look and the young woman nodded. Yes, Caesar was really with them in the room. And if he could have cried, he would have.

"Cara... Cara, tell him I'm here! Tell him I'm with him! Tell him he doesn't have to regret what he did! Tell him I'm proud to have fought alongside him! Tell him... Tell him me too! I loved him too!

- I can't, Caesar... I-"

Alcohol. Alcohol made people very stupid. She hadn't realized she was talking out loud. And it did not escape Joseph who jumped up, before falling face down on the ground as he could no longer stand up.

"(Y/N)! You see ghosts right? That's what you said earlier when I was in the bathroom!

- ... because you were listening to me?

- You were talking to Caesar!! Hey, say?? He is with us?? CAESAR!!

- Ugh..."

Joseph started searching the room. (Y/N) rubbed her head. Was it really a good idea? Caesar glared at her. She sighed, knowing full well that he wouldn't stop harassing her until she said anything.

"... Yes sir. He is with us.

- I KNEW IT!"

Joseph fell back on a sofa, completely upset, scanning the whole room with his big eyes to try to detect the slightest ghost, annoyed at not being able to.

"He told me to tell you... you have nothing to regret. That he was proud to have fought alongside you.

- ...oh, Caesar.

- And... And also... And also that he loves you."

Joseph's lower lip quivered. He looked at the young girl, his eyes full of tears, before bursting into tears.

"That was smart," Jotaro growled. "Now two of them are crying.

- Pfff", Polnareff huffed, annoyed. "What do you know about love, you've never kissed anyone!

- ...fuck you."

For long minutes, Joseph remained inconsolable. He kept on repeating "I miss you Caesar" over and over, like an old scratched record. Until the alcohol kicked in and he suddenly fell asleep. Caesar sat next to him, stroking his hair but not being able to touch him. (Y/N) was particularly upset. She took a big sip of whiskey, grimaced at the strength of the alcohol, then turned to Jotaro.

"Since your grandfather gave up the game: truth or dare?

- ... dare.

- Let me touch your chest."

Polnareff went from tears to laughter and Kakyoin refrained from bursting out laughing with him as the face Jotaro was making was hilarious. He was almost angry.

"For what?

- I dream about it, let me touch it.

- You're drunk, leave me alone.

- You too are drunk!

- Wait, are you going to refuse such a simple dare? Polnareff mocked.

"... I didn't refuse. But I'm keeping my uniform.

- Hahaha, because you thought I was going to take it off you maybe?

- I-"

The other three burst out laughing, but Jotaro was panicking inside. He was trying somehow to keep his face closed, but between the shame and the alcohol, it was very difficult. Especially when the young woman approached, staggering. She nearly tripped and he reflexively backed away, which prompted some more laughter. (Y/N) held out her hand and Jotaro glared at her. But he refused to admit defeat. She put her hand on his chest and her face lit up as if she had just touched the Holy Grail. Jotaro lowered his cap.

"Iit's actually super soft!

-... yare yare...

- Noriaki! We'll sleep here tonight!"

Kakyoin burst out laughing, but Jotaro wasn't laughing at all. He wanted to push her away, and hug her at the same time. Damn alcohol, his head was spinning. After enjoying it, (Y/N) went back to lie down on the sofa, her head on her boyfriend's knees as he kept laughing at Jotaro's reactions. The latter growled:

"Polnareff. Truth or Dare?

- ... dare?"

That way, he was sure that no one would ask him more about his love life. Except... Jotaro smirked.

"Your dare is to tell us everything about the person you love.

- EH? THIS IS CHEATING!

- Ah well no", (Y/N) mocked, "it's the game!

- ... I hate you all.

- HEH! I understood that myself!"

Polnareff emptied another bottle, but no one was really paying attention to it anymore. They were all far too drunk to say anything. Then he took a deep breath to try to swallow back the tears that were welling up in his eyes again.

"... Well... I... I think... I think I was really, really, really in love with Avdol..."

Silence in the room. The three teenagers exchanged panicked and amused glances at the same time. Until Polnareff started crying again. (Y/N)'s little heart softened in her chest and she motioned for him to come into her arms. He didn't hesitate for a second to jump on the young woman and pour all the tears of his body on her shoulder. She patted his back, glancing at the other two boys. She needed help. They still couldn't hide the truth from him as he was getting all worked up! It was cruel!

"There...there...it's going to be ok...it's going to be ok...

- I'm so sorry I told him all that! I wanted to protect him! I wanted for him to stay away, I didn't want him to sacrifice himself for me!

- I know, I know... shhh...

- If only... If only I could tell him everything in my heart! I would tell him...I would tell him that he has the most beautiful hands I have ever seen!

- It's very strange and specific", Kakyoin said in a slightly mocking tone, "but okay.

- Guys..." (Y/N) started.

- No", Jotaro cut her off. "We do what the old man said."

Polnareff was too drunk and above all too noisy to understand what they were talking about. After a moment of flooding his almost little sister's clothes, he finally mumbled,

"(Y/N)?

- Mmm?

- Truth or Dare?

- Well... Truth.

- Be honest, okay? I need a female opinion."

He sat up and wiped his puffy eyes to give her a huge smile. They would thank alcohol for this mood swing.

"Okay?

- That's my question, it's very important: who is the sexiest person in the room?"

The young woman held back laughing when she saw that her friend was trying to puff out his chest so that she could flatter his ego. But meeting Kakyoin's complicit gaze, she immediately knew what to answer:

"Jotaro!

- Jotaro!" the redhead agreed.

The two teenagers started laughing like hyenas. Polnareff pouted, before glaring darkly in Jotaro's direction, as if the Japanese had just challenged him. But Jotaro was pale. His heart was pounding in his chest, and he couldn't keep his face closed. He was just... in shock? He was used to being complimented on his good looks, but this was quite different. It was them. Polnareff pointed at him, ignoring the incessant laughter of the two drunk teenagers next to him.

"I'm warning you Jojo. You may have won a battle, but you will not win the war!"

Jotaro didn't know what to say. He simply lit another cigarette, clearly tense. After calming down, (Y/N) shouted at him:

"Jojo! Truth or d-

- I'm done playing.

- ...ah. Killjoy. Wel, Noriaki! Truth or Dare?

- Truth.

- Which celebrity would you spend the night with?

- Wow, uh... I'm not sure... Can I say two?

- Bwahaha, he is greedy!" Polnareff laughed, half asleep on top of his friend.

"Yes. If you want.

- Well... Maybe the actress Ali MacGraw? Otherwise... Heh, I wouldn't say no to Freddie Mercury!

- No one would say no to Freddie Mercury," Polnareff grumbled.

All three burst out laughing. But alone in his corner, Jotaro stared at the city lights without any reaction. Completely devoid of emotion. Kakyoin noticed it, a slightly worried look on his face. Until a diabolical idea crossed his head. He was now wearing a smirk.

"(Y/N)?

- ... Quoi?

- Haha, you sound like a frog... French is funny.

- Did I speak french?

- I believe? I'm not really sure anymore.

- Woooow, how drunk we are...

- Hey, truth or dare?

- I don't know... Dare?

- You have to kiss the sexiest person in this room!"

She sat up with difficulty to try to kiss him, but he moved his head back, frowning. And that's when she understood.

They had both admitted it.

Jotaro was the most attractive man in the room.

When she realized, she smirked the same as her boyfriend. She slowly got rid of Polnareff, who had fallen asleep, and got up, staggering a little. Stealthily, she approached Jotaro. But she was far from discreet. He snapped out of his thoughts and glared at her.

"... what do you want?

- Ugh, you stink of cigarettes...

- Don't make me shut you u-»

She grabbed him by the collar of his coat and kissed him without any hesitation, under Kakyoin's incessant laughter on the sofa. Jotaro froze in place, unable to understand. But he took his friend's laughter for mockery. He would have liked it so much if they had been serious. But they just seemed to enjoy his loneliness, and he hated it. The worst part was that (Y/N) whispered in a sultry voice against his lips:

"... you just had your first kiss, Jojo."

His face darkened and he pushed her away. Without saying another word, he left the room, slamming the door, leaving behind him an intense smell of cigarettes. On the way to his room, he would keep replaying the events of the evening over and over again, and he would get very little sleep from it.

Finding themselves alone in the room, alongside the sleeping bodies of Joseph and Polnareff, the two teenagers looked at each other without really understanding what had just happened. (Y/N) whispered:

"Maybe we went a little too far...

- I don't understand how he can't realize what we're trying to do...

- He's a little slow on the uptake... Maybe we should be clear with him, no?

- No, we have to be smarter... Come on, let's play a game!

- Which game?

- Whoever gets to date him first wins!

- Ooooh... But he'll never trust us, he'll always think we're not serious!

- Mmmmh, you're right... In that case... If neither of us succeeds, we'll tell him everything for New Year.

- Sounds good to me. Deal.»

They had bloody silly games, especially with alcohol in their blood. But (Y/N) would never refuse a challenge. Kakyoin pushed Polnareff's body off the sofa to make room for his girlfriend. The Frenchman fell heavily to the ground but did not wake up, the young woman had to check that he was still breathing before lying down in the redhead's arms. Against his chest, she muttered:

"You know, we could just go to sleep in our room...

- ... mmmh... I'm completely dead... I wouldn't be able find it...

- That's right..."

(Y/N) opened one eye. Caesar was still at Joseph's side, lovingly watching him sleep. She smiled sadly. They had missed their chance. Above all, she must not miss hers. Lulled by Kakyoin's fingers in her (H/C) hair, she whispered,

"... Merry Christmas."

Chapter Text

Red Sea. December 27th, 1988.

[default: English / italic: Italian / bold: French]

After fighting their hangovers and crossing the Arabian Peninsula, our heroes made the choice to sail the Red Sea in order to reach Egypt. However, something was wrong, and the teenagers had noticed it: they were heading in the wrong direction. In fact, they were heading for an island. When Jotaro expressed his doubts, Joseph explained,

"I preferred not to say anything until then, but we are going to take a little detour before going to Egypt. We have to meet someone. Someone very important to our journey."

It was a small paradise island with fine sand and tall palm trees. Apparently deserted, it seemed inhabited only by local fauna.

"Are there really people on this island, Mr. Joestar?" Kakyoin asked.

"Our man is the only one living there. That's what he told me in India.

- Is he an acquaintance from India? Who?"

But his question remained unanswered as everyone's attention was suddenly caught by Jotaro who was pointing at tall grass.

"Guys, there's a guy watching us hiding in the grass.

- He's running away!" Polnareff exclaimed.

"This silhouette...

- ... Yes, we have already seen it before!"

Unable to believe what he had just seen, the Frenchman was the first to go and run after the stranger. After exchanging knowing glances, the others followed him. They came to a small farmhouse, where an old man was feeding his chickens.

"I can't believe my eyes, it's..." Kakyoin started.

"It's impossible!" Polnareff exclaimed, in shock.

"Wait", Joseph stopped them. "I'm going to talk to him. Everyone stay here."

He stepped forward and put a hand over his heart.

"My name is Joseph Joestar. The five of us are going to Egypt.

- Don't say anything and go away!

- ...that voice..." Polnareff mumbled.

"Don't talk to me! People only come to tell me bad news! I don't need to know about anything, shut up! And get off!"

The old man turned suddenly and threatened them with his index finger. There was no doubt that he looked exactly like Muhammad Avdol.

"M... Mr. Avdol!

- Get off!"

The man went home, slamming the door. Looking somber, Joseph announced,

"He is Avdol's father.

- His f-father?

- He turned his back on the world and settled on this island. If I haven't told you so far, it's because his peace could have been disturbed if Dio had heard of our detour. I did everything to avoid that. But telling him that Avdol is dead isn't going to be easy. I dread this moment."

(Y/N) was making every effort in the world not to smile having to face this formidable acting. Next to her, Polnareff tensed, his lower lip quivering. He would burst into tears any second. Joseph put a hand on his shoulder.

"Polnareff... It is not because of you that Avdol died."

(Y/N) glared at him. He was doing way too much. It was psychological torture at this point. And she really didn't like this little game anymore.

"... Yes it is. It's my fault.

- No Jean-Pierre, y-

- I'll take it upon myself. I'm responsible."

(Y/N) rubbed his back, he almost started crying.

"I would be surprised if he helped us," Kakyoin said to change the subject.

"Let me take care of it", Joseph announced, "I'll try to talk to him."

As the group's senior member decided to go talk to "Avdol's father", Polnareff, completely upset, walked away in the opposite direction. Kakyoin and (Y/N) exchanged a look and the young woman sighed.

"Let him be... He needs to think. But what we're doing is really cruel.

- I know", the young man answered, "but let's follow Mr. Joestar's plans. Surely he knows what he's doing.

- Uh, are we talking about the same Mr. Joestar? Him? Know what he's doing?"

Out of the corner of her eye, she caught Jotaro smiling slightly at her remark. But he quickly hid it. Since Christmas Eve, he had limited any interaction with the two teenagers. He barely said a word to them. And that greatly worried the young woman, who had very few memories of their evening. But given his distant attitude, it was easy to guess that they had screwed up, one way or another. Then she approached, but he lowered his hat over his eyes and hid his hands in his pockets, a sign that he did not wish to speak. She exchanged a worried look with Kakyoin and he shrugged. At the same time, Joseph emerged from the small house, Avdol at his side. He had got rid of the makeup making him look like an old man. Seeing him, the young woman had a wide smile on her face.

"Muhammad! It's good to see you again!"

Avdol greeted his traveling companions cheerfully, delighted to be back among them. After a quick look around, he asked,

"Is Polnareff really gone?

- I think he needed to be alone", the young woman replied.

"I see... So he foolishly believed in our little game, Mr. Joestar.

- I am pleased! He really needed to learn this lesson.

- I find us a bit cruel..." (Y/N) admitted.

"Don't worry", Joseph replied, "we'll wait for him to come home and we'll explain everything.

- Come and have tea while we wait", Avdol suggested, leading them inside the small house.

"Is it your house?" Kakyoin asked.

"No, Mr. Joestar rented it for the occasion."

The more she thought about it, the more (Y/N) found that they had gone too far in the vice. Avdol led them into the parlor and served them tea. They told all their adventures to the Egyptian who had missed particularly interesting events. However, they omitted most of Christmas Eve's juicy details. As if they all preferred not to talk about it. Or that none of them really remembered. They didn't see the time pass, the sun was starting to set and Polnareff had still not returned. (Y/N) was the first to worry about it.

"...Hey, maybe we should go get Jean-Pierre.

- Let's wait a little longer," Joseph replied. "He should be back before dark."

But night fell and Polnareff had still not returned. The young woman got up without saying a word to go get him, but Avdol stopped her in her tracks.

"Wait, I'm coming too. The island is too big, you'd spend the whole night there if you were looking alone.

- Hm, the last time we split up to go looking for him, it ended pretty badly.

- (Y/N) is right", Kakyoin said. "Let's all go and make teams.

- I received my care here, I know this island by heart", Avdol answered. "Make teams of two, I'm going on my side."

And with these words, he left. The others looked at each other in silence. The groups that were to form were particularly obvious and yet:

"(Y/N), you're coming with me", Joseph announced.

"Oh, very well.

- Kakyoin, Jotaro, we leave the other part of the island to you.

- Okay, good luck," Kakyoin replied.

He cast a nervous little glance in his girlfriend's direction as she followed Joseph without thinking. Then he turned to Jotaro who was going in the opposite direction without waiting for him.

"Jojo, wait for me!"

For her part, (Y/N) did not quite understand why Joseph had preferred to team up with her rather than with his grandson. But she soon realized why. After going deeper into the forest of tropical trees, Joseph turned to ask her,

"Tell me, little one...I have a question, but it's a bit...strange.

- I'm listening, sir.

- ... On New Year's Eve... I told you about my youth, didn't I?

- Yes."

She remembered it quite well, actually. All the alcohol in the world wouldn't have been enough to erase that moment from her memory. Joseph continued, hesitantly,

"So...I talked about Caesar, didn't I?

- Yes. I know what question you're going to ask me next, Mr. Joestar. And let me answer you: no, you weren't dreaming. I got you to talk to his ghost.

- Oh. Oh..."

He nodded slowly, a faint smile on his face, before asking,

"...is he there?

- No. I haven't seen him since New Year's Eve. He watched over you all night, and he disappeared in the morning.

- He disap- oh... Is he going to come back?

- He always comes back. But maybe it would be better for you if I didn't alert you to his presence anymore.

- But...

- Your mourning is over, Joseph. The best thing is to accept our loved ones' disappearance. We don't play with death, you said so.

- I know... You're right. You are right, yes. I'm glad I got to talk to him one last time. And to have been able to tell him what was on my heart.

- He will always watch over you, that's for sure. And you will meet again anyway. Well, as late as possible, I hope!"

Joseph laughed heartily, wiping his wet eyes with the back of his hand. He then patted the young woman's back and gave her a warm smile.

"Thank you (Y/N). You are a great lady.

- I'm trying, sir.

- I'm glad my grandson has a Zeppeli by his side to protect him."

With these words, he continued to walk deeper into the forest. But (Y/N) remained frozen for a moment, her mouth wide open. Caesar had already spoken about it: A Zeppeli for a Joestar. Did that mean... That Jotaro was the Joestar descendant she had to sacrifice herself for? Maybe... But it was off to a bad start.

"(Y/N), don't hang around!" Joseph shouted, a little further in the forest.

"I'm coming!"

The search lasted at least an hour, and Polnareff was still nowhere to be found. (Y/N) wouldn't have been very surprised if there was a Stand story in there, but Joseph kept telling her that he must just be lost, or sulking somewhere around there. Suddenly, they heard Kakyoin shouting to them in the distance,

"Mr. Joestar! (Y/N)! Avdol found him!"

It was a huge relief for the young woman who had no desire to lose her brother, especially after telling Joseph to accept loved ones' disappearance and blah blah blah. They joined Noriaki and Jotaro on the beach. The two teenagers seemed to be accomplices again, they had surely been able to discuss what had happened. (Y/N) was almost jealous of not having been able to have this same opportunity. A few seconds later, Polnareff came out of the tall grass, covered in blood but with a huge smile on his face:

"You won't believe it! Guess who I ran into!

- Ah, Polnareff", Joseph said. "We were worried!

- You're covered in blood!" (Y/N) exclaimed, running to check his injuries.

"How did you hurt yourself?" Kakyoin wondered.

"Have you been attacked?" Jotaro asked.

"Who cares about my injuries! Listen to me! You won't be able to get over it, Jotaro! Kakyoin, you're going to fall on your ass! (Y/N), you will never believe me! Who do you think I bumped into Mr. Joestar?"

He was jumping around, a huge smile on his face.

"You can rejoice! You will be amazed, because finally... there he is!"

Out of the tall grass came Avdol, a smirk on his face. Polnareff was announcing him like a star on the red carpet, arms wide apart.

"Our national Avdol is alive! Emotional sequence!

- ... Well, let's go", Joseph ignored him after a moment of more than awkward silence.

"I'll help you with the luggage", Avdol announced as if nothing had happened.

They all continued their little discussion, except Polnareff, completely shocked by their non-reaction.

"But... But... Wait a bit!... I told you to wait, got it?! Why are you behaving like this?! We thought he was dead, and he's alive!! How can you talk like nothing happened??

- Ah yes, it's true", Joseph said in a weary voice. "Sorry, Polnareff. I told you I buried Avdol, remember? It was a lie.

- WHAT??!!

- Mr. Joestar and Jotaro helped me with my head and back injuries in India.

- ... You knew he was still alive when we were still in India?! And you didn't tell me?!

- I told you it was not a good idea", (Y/N) sighed.

"Eh?! You were in on it (Y/N)?! You too Kakyoin?!

- We only learned the next day", the redhead replied. "We had to prevent the enemy from learning about it because of an indiscretion on your part. So I have to admit it. Sorry, but I was the one who suggested hiding it from you.

- If Dio had known, Avdol would not have been able to recover in peace", Jotaro added.

"We were planning to talk to you about it as soon as you were on your feet, but you met him before", Kakyoin continued.

"I'm thinking about it, Avdol!" Polnareff cried, playing deaf having to face all of these revelations. "Your father lives on this island, let's tell him you're here!"

He spun around on his heels and started running away. But Avdol stopped him with a few words that made him stumble in surprise and sprawled in the sand:

"It was me.

- ... What?"

He had tears in his eyes again, ready to cry any second.

"But then, all that was... Did you really have to do this? You betrayed me!

- There you go, what was I saying..." (Y/N) mumbled.

Polnareff burst into tears, hiding his face in the sand. The young woman moved forward without hesitation and squatted at his level. He pushed her away at first, but she insisted. He ended up throwing himself into her arms and crying all the tears in his body. Gently, she removed the sand stuck around his eyes.

"Don't cry for that, Polnareff!" Joseph exclaimed.

"I didn't think it would affect you so much", Kakyoin admitted.

"You are all idiots", (Y/N) snarled, pointing at them.

"Sorry, Polnareff", Avdol said. "I had a good reason to come here in disguise.

- ... Is that so?

- You couldn't have been spotted", Joseph replied, "but Avdol also had to buy something for me. Something that attracts attention.

- I had to pretend I was an Arab billionaire. Come on. We will travel there.

- Come on, Polnareff, pull yourself together."

But Polnareff spent another two good minutes crying in his dear little sister's arms. After all he had just been through, he was glad to find her. She consoled him and they joined the group... until they reached a submarine. Downright.

It was 10 p.m. Our heroes would therefore travel by night, so as not to waste any more time. Anyway, this luxurious submarine was particularly well equipped, they would have no problem finding sleep if needed. At the helm, Avdol was navigating as if he had been doing this all his life.

"Do you know how to sail this thing, Avdol?" Polnareff asked, as he hadn't stopped sticking with the Egyptian since his return.

"No problem. I'll manage.

- I know how to navigate that too!" Joseph exclaimed.

"I don't care", Jotaro growled. "I don't want to end up drowning.

- ... Always so straightforward", his grandfather sighed.

- It's the first time I've entered a submarine", Kakyoin admitted, "yet I don't feel cramped.

- It's normal", the old man answered. "It's a rich man's ship and he had fun criss-crossing the seabed. And there are even portholes!

- Great!" Polnareff exclaimed, pressing his face to the window to admire the fish. "I was into submarines once! I would have liked to board with a pretty girl!"

(Y/N) raised an eyebrow. Seeing the expression on Kakyoin's face, he had just had the same thought. Finally, they had quite a few memories of Christmas Eve.

"You will never change, Polnareff," Avdol sighed.

Ah, if only he knew. If only he knew how the Frenchman really felt. He would certainly be very surprised.

"We can see that it was a billionaire's toy," Kakyoin said to change the subject. "There is a fridge, an espresso machine and even a state-of-the-art telephone."

(Y/N)'s curiosity was piqued by this last piece of information. Could this phone call worldwide? But Joseph took the lead and grabbed the receiver.

"Bring me a drink, Kakyoin!" Polnareff exclaimed. "I'm dying of thirst!

- I want some too", Avdol asked without looking up from the sonar.

"Okay. How about a cola?

- Quiet please." Joseph groaned. "I have a phone call to make.

- Is that so?" the Frenchman asked, a little too curious. "To who?

- If you're calling from here, it must be important", Kakyoin said to himself aloud.

"To be exact, it's more tricky than important. I'd like a little calm please."

In fact, Joseph was phoning his wife. And the more he talked, the more lies he spouted about his trip and about Holy's condition. He was surely hiding the truth so as not to worry this poor lady who surely couldn't do anything from where she was. Polnareff leaned over to whisper to the others:

"Is that his important phone call?

- Yes",Avdol answered. "Mrs. Joestar can't stand still. If we don't do anything, she'll probably go see Holy in Japan. She would then learn the whole truth. Of course, she doesn't know anything. No need for her to worry about it."

After a call that only darkened Joseph's face, he hung up. Immediately, Kakyoin reassured him,

"I understand how you feel, Mr. Joestar.

- But do not worry", Polnareff added, "we are with you. Egypt is right in front of us!

- Let's settle Dio's account as soon as possible and save Holy", Avdol continued. "That's my goal too, that's why I'm here.

- We're going to kick that fucking vampire's ass!" (Y/N) exclaimed.

Joseph couldn't help smiling.

"Thank you to all of you.

- Say, Mr. Joestar...

- (Y/N)?

- Can I borrow the phone?

- Sure. But it's going a little badly, I warn you.

- Better than nothing! Thank you!"

The young woman rushed to the phone and dialed a number without waiting. Sitting on a sofa, Noriaki and Jotaro gave each other a worried look when they saw her doing it. But she didn't notice them. Handset to her ear, she was tapping her foot frantically, hoping someone would answer. There was supposed to be no time difference with Italy. With any luck, they would still be awake. With any luck, he would still be awake. On the other side of the line, someone picked up, and the young woman's heart stopped.

"Hello?

- ... Hello? Lampone?

- Zeppeli??

- Hey, yeah... It's me.

- What are you doing?! It's been a month since we heard from you!!

- It's complicated, I-

- It's not going well, where are you?

- On a car, the signal is bad here..."

It was better to lie, in case someone was listening to their call. She didn't really know who she feared more between Dio and Passione.

"Zeppeli, Polpo knows you've left.

- But I'll be back! Give me another three weeks!

- Three weeks?!

- I have things to settle! But I swear I'll be back!

- ... I'll see with Polpo. Three weeks, no more. And you'll do well to double on your efforts as soon as you get home.

- ... can you hand the phone to Bruno?

- Do you listen to me when I talk to you?

- Yes, but can you hand the phone to Bruno?

- ... he's sleeping right now.

- Wake him up."

On the other end of the line, Lampone sighed. But she heard him put down the handset and walk away. In the background, she heard voices, but too far away to be able to make out their content. After a few seconds, a small, tired voice replied,

"...(Y/N)?

- Bruno!

- ... It's nice to hear from you.

- I'm sorry, I didn't mean to p-

- I know. Mela told me the night you called from Singapore. What are you doing there?

- Ah, I'm not there anymore...

- Where are you?

- I can't say anything right now. But I'll tell you everything when I get home, I promise. A lot of things happened, you'll s-

- (Y/N).

- ... Yes?

- ... you can tell me if you're not going to come back.

Hearing those words, the young girl looked at her companions that were sitting on the sofas and at the controls of the submarine. Bitter tears welled up in her eyes and she gulped. She felt trapped. She could return to France with Jean-Pierre and see her mother again. Go to Japan with Noriaki and Jotaro while they finish high school. Visit the world and study the different Stands, especially her own, with Avdol. Go to the United States with Joseph whose fortune would certainly be enough to protect her from the Passione's repercussions. But not returning to Italy would mean abandoning Bruno. And she would never forgive herself.

"... I'm going home, I promise. Give me three weeks.

- ... All right, I'll help Lampone convince Polpo.

- Thanks, you're the best.

- Say, do you think you-"

The sub slammed into a rock, shaking everything inside.

"And there you go!" Avdol exclaimed, smacking Polnareff's head as he was driving. "Stop playing!

- ... everything okay?

- Oh, yes. Just my traveling companions who are a bit rambunctious.

- Your traveling companions? You are not alone?

- No, I-"

The engine suddenly began to roar and the cabin to shake. The young woman covered the handset with one hand and yelled:

"Jean-Pierre, stop your bullshit!

- But it wasn't my fault!

- Watch your way and listen to Mohammed, you idiot! Sorry, Bruno. What were we saying?

- Did you just speak French?

- Yes. Do you remember Ariane, who came to my birthday party?

- Obviously. Mela talks about her all the time.

- Well, we were part of the same group in France. And there, among my travel companions, there is also a friend who was part of it.

- Ah... I'm glad to know that you're not alone then. You scared me, you know.

- I know.

- But you're going to take revenge on the User who did this to you? Is that why you're not coming back?

- Exactly."

She preferred not to give him details for the moment. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Kakyoin busy making coffee for everyone. A sad smile appeared on her lips.

"I have to go, Bruno. Good night, sorry for waking you up.

- Thanks for calling. It's hard without you."

She felt her heart break in her chest and she fought back tears. Now was not the time to be weak.

"Three weeks left.

- Three more weeks, yes. Arrivederci."

And she hung up, her throat too tight to be able to say anything more. She looked at her hand still resting on the handset, biting her lower lip to keep from crying. She no longer knew what to do. Or where to go. Or with whom.

A hand landed on her shoulder and she jumped, nearly knocking over the cup Kakyoin was handing her. Meeting her (E/C) gaze, he immediately noticed her tears. So he put the cup aside before cupping her face in his hands.

"Hey, hey, hey... What's going on?

- ... I don't know what to do after Dio. I don't know who to follow, or where to go, or what promises to keep... I don't want to leave anyone, I don't want to hurt anyone... I-

- (Y/N), look at me."

She looked up at her boyfriend who bore his purple eyes into hers. She refrained from crying. Sitting at the helm, Polnareff grumbled:

"Is my coffee coming?? I want more!!

- Do it yourself!!" Kakyoin shouted at him before focusing on the young woman. "What a cheek! Anyway... (Y/N), you have to make choices for yourself, not for others. Not for Polnareff, not for Jojo, not for anyone in Italy. Not for me.

- But-

- Whatever you want to do at the end of the trip, I'll support your decision. No matter where you go, I'll find an art school to welcome me. And we will always stay together. Does it suit you?"

She nodded quickly, he took her in his arms and kissed her on the forehead. As Polnareff continued to grow impatient, Kakyoin glared at him, before murmuring.

"You should go to bed, daarin.

- ... daarin?

- Oh, that's the Japanese word for darling. That's what you also use in Italian when you call me caro, right? I thought it would make you happy...

- ...Noriaki, every day you give me a little more reason to fall madly in love with you."

The young man burst out laughing. Her laugh being contagious, (Y/N) quickly dried her wet eyes to display a big smile and hoisted herself up on her tiptoes to kiss him.

"Kakyoin," Jotaro interrupted them coldly. "Do you want sugar in your coffee?

- Ah, uh... I'm coming Jojo, I'll take care of it, thank you!"

He waved at the young woman one last time before she left the main room to go to bed.

Chapter Text

Red Sea. December 28th, 1988.

It was 4:30 a.m. when (Y/N) was suddenly awakened by screams coming from the main room. She jumped out of her bunk, quickly put on a shirt and pants before appearing totally panicked to the boys. Joseph was lying on the ground in a pool of blood. There was spilled coffee everywhere. Above all, an ugly Stand was standing on the table. As Jotaro used Star Platinum to attempt to hit it, the Stand evaporated through the ceiling like a puddle.

"He turned into a dial!" the young woman as she entered, startling her comrades.

"Is this a joke?!" Polnareff exclaimed, checking their location. "We are at the coral reef! In a few hundred meters, we will be in Egypt!

- Mr. Joestar is fine!" Kakyoin announced, taking the old man on his back. "He only has minor injuries, we're lucky it was his prosthesis!

The phone rang. Immediately, (Y/N) called for The Reaper's scythe, ready to fight.

"Let no one touch the phone," she ordered. "Let's stay focused.

- It's High Priestess," Avdol said. "Its User is called Midler. And since this Stand is remotely controllable, Midler must be on the surface.

- What is its power?

- It can turn into a metallic object or minerals, such as glass. But also plastic or vinyl. And it's impossible to spot before it attacks, even by hitting it.

- How did it sneak into that submarine?" Polnareff asked.

He had no time to receive an answer that one of the submarine's dials exploded, letting sea water enter at full speed. The alarm sounded and the lights flashed red.

"Ah well, just like that, okay! It just drilled a hole to get in.

- It destroyed the lift system," Avdol said, trying to stay calm. "We are sinking!

- And we're almost out of oxygen", the young woman added, glancing at the control panel with him. "Impossible to get back up."

The phone rang again.

"Fuck off!" Polnareff shouted. "Now is not the time, damn it!

- Who is it, for fuck's sake?»

Jotaro reached out to answer the phone, but with her free hand, (Y/N) stopped him. He looked down at her and she shook her head sharply. But he didn't care. A defiant look on his face, he picked up the handset and held it to his ear. He soon regretted it. His face darkened and a long, heavy silence settled. After a moment without saying anything, he finally replied to his interlocutor:

"... I'm sorry, but grandfather is busy..."

He looked away and met the young woman's (E/C) gaze. She still hadn't let go of his arm.

"...don't worry, Grandma Suzie. I am with grandfather. See you! I'll call you back as soon as everything is settled."

He barely had time to hang up when Avdol yelled,

"Hold on, we're going to hit rock bottom!!"

Holding her scythe in one hand and Jotaro's sleeve in the other, (Y/N) didn't have time to cling to anything. Luckily for her, the Japanese man put an arm around her to keep her as close as possible to him and hold on with his other hand. The submarine crashed to the bottom of the ocean, in a shock more than violent. The young woman made her scythe disappear in a fraction of a second to put her two arms around Jotaro's waist and cling on with all her might. The shock over, Polnareff exclaimed:

"I was sure it would end like this! All our vehicles inevitably end up in the scrapyard!

- ... never again will I ride in a submarine," Jotaro growled into the young woman's ear.

Strangely, the tremor had passed but they still hadn't let go. (Y/N) looked up at the teenager who was finally realizing what a predicament they had gotten themselves into. He coughed and let go of her slowly and awkwardly, as if he wasn't quite sure how to keep it natural after that. They hadn't spoken in four days, and now he was protecting her again. Or she was protecting him, it didn't matter, the result was the same.

"The air is getting thinner," Polnareff panted.

- Did you see what dial the Stand turned into?' the young woman asked to refocus on the situation, her cheeks rosy.

"It seems to me that it is this one", Kakyoin answered while pointing a dial with a trembling finger.

Jotaro put his hands on their shoulders to push them gently out of his way. This attention was noticed by the two teenagers, but it was not the time for any game of seduction. Star Platinum slowly approached his fist to the dial. But Avdol exclaimed,

"No, Jotaro! It has already changed shape! It's behind Kakyoin!"

This one had just enough time to move aside to avoid the enemy Stand's claws, before sending Hierophant Green. But the opponent was quick and got through his attack before slashing the back of his neck in bloodshed. Star Platinum tried to hit him back, but failed. High Priestess roared, before blending into the control panel.

"Head for the door!" Avdol shouted.

They all gathered on the same side of the ship to stay united away from the machines. Kakyoin was holding his neck, gritting his teeth. Without thinking, (Y/N) tore a piece of her shirt to wrap around his neck and stop the bleeding despite his protests.

"We're already running out of oxygen, I don't need to see you pass out because you're losing too much blood.

- He will attack us one by one and hurt us all. Keep your shirt to yourself.

- I have enough fabric for everyone, Noriaki, stop playing knight in shining armor and let me do it.

- Let's go to the next room!" Avdol ordered, appointed as the group's new eldest since Joseph was unconscious.

The water was already up to their ankles. With difficulty, they headed for the door. But the moment Avdol tried to open it, he found himself with the enemy Stand in his hands instead of the door crank. Luckily, before it could attack with his sharp claws, Star Platinum grabbed it.

"Phew, it was a close call. Thanks Jotaro.

- It's not as fast as Star Platinum obviously. What do I do with it?

- There is no hesitation Jotaro!" Polnareff exclaimed. "No pity! Hurry up and rip its head off, quick!

- Aye, aye, sir."

He squeezed High Priestess's head into Star Platinum's hands. But the enemy was not determined to give up. It transformed into a razor blade to slash Jotaro's hand and flee again. Immediately, (Y/N) ripped off another piece of her shirt. Without even giving him the choice, she grabbed Jotaro's bloody hand to make him a most rudimentary bandage. He didn't flinch, too busy keeping his eyes on the enemy. At the same time, Joseph was regaining consciousness.

"Um... how does it look? I don't understand everything, but we're in trouble, right?

- Shut up old man.

- If we touch it, it attacks us", Avdol said, igniting thanks to his Stand. "So just don't touch it. Magician's Red!

- Silver Chariot!"

The enemy dodged their two attacks easily, chuckling.

"Let's retreat!" Avdol ordered.

They opened the door and could finally breathe a little. There was still oxygen, but it wouldn't last long. But as they all changed rooms, (Y/N) noticed that Jotaro wasn't moving, he was standing straight as a picket, his hands in his pockets. She yelled at him,

"Don't mind it, Jojo! It will transform again, move! We are taking on water, we have to lock it up here!"

But Jotaro didn't move anymore. Except that (Y/N) refused to leave him alone against the enemy. As she approached to pick him up herself, she heard him growl,

"I, Jotaro Kujo, intend to settle a score with you personally."

Before he could do anything wrong, she grabbed his arm and pulled him out of the room.

"(Y/N), I c-

- Later. Don't be strong headed. We must all stay together."

He resigned himself and helped her close the door behind them to keep the water out of the rest of the sub as much as possible. On the run, they caught up with their companions.

"I have a plan!" Joseph shouted to them. "I, Joseph Joestar, have pulled myself out of situations like this countless times!

- We are surrounded by machines and by water", Avdol retorted, "he has the advantage! We can't stay on board! Let's escape! Our priority is to reach Egypt!

- But we are in immersion at 40 meters right now!" Polnareff objected. "It's not that much, but how do we go up?"

Joseph handed them diving masks and gas cylinders, a broad smile on his face.

"I've never done that!" Polnareff exclaimed, slightly panicked.

"Come on, let's move!" the old Joestar ignored, more excited than ever.

"Yare, yare...

- I find it difficult to equip myself without my prosthesis. Give me a hand Jot-

- Fuck off.

- I'll help you, Mr. Joestar.

- Thank you (Y/N), sometimes I wonder who my grandson is."

Jotaro completely ignored his remark and (Y/N) helped him to equip himself, a slight smile on her face. As they were almost ready, the submarine began to shake.

"Oh la vache!" Polnareff exclaimed.

"Do not panic", Joseph reassured. "You have to keep cool in this kind of situation. Well, have any of you ever been scuba diving?"

No one. They were in deep trouble. After giving all the instructions he knew in diving, Joseph sent the water. Alongside (Y/N), Polnareff was struggling to hide his apprehension. She patted his shoulder and he forced a smile to pretend that everything was fine. The old man added a final instruction:

"Of course, it is impossible to speak under water. We communicate by signs. Take two, that'll do. To say that everything is fine, do this, if there is a problem do this.

- But can we just talk with our Stands?" the young woman remarked.

"Ah yes, that's not wrong.

- It's a pity, I too know a sign!" Polnareff exclaimed before making a succession of signs with his hands.

"Your underwear is showing." Kakyoin translated.

"Eh eh!"

The two men clapped their hands several times and (Y/N) held back laughter, but Joseph got angry:

"Hey, do you think that's all we have to do? Come on, let's go! Put on your masks and your regulators, here we go."

As they were about to leave and everyone was giving the 'ok' sign, Polnareff began to struggle. The enemy Stand had just taken on his regulator's appearance, preventing him from breathing. High Priestess bit his lip hard and tried to get inside his mouth to tear him apart from the inside. Star Platinum was not quick enough to catch the enemy before it infiltrated. So Kakyoin and Joseph used Hierophant Green and Hermit Purple to go through Polnareff's nose and eject the intruder before it could go any further. But as soon as it got out, it transformed into a harpoon. Silver Chariot faced it, blade to blade. Our heroes took the opportunity to begin to exit and slowly go back up, closing the exit hatch before the enemy could follow them. (Y/N) handed her backup regulator to Polnareff so he could breathe again. He thanked her warmly and clung to her to go up slowly. Around them, the spectacle was magnificent. And even if he tried to stay focused, Jotaro couldn't help but admire the different species of fish swimming around them, thus making the young woman smile. But they had to watch their backs and focus on swimming before they ran out of oxygen. Finally they were arriving at the Egyptian coast. But transformed with the huge sea rocks, the enemy Stand was waiting for them, a big smile on its lips. And they hadn't noticed it sooner. It opened its big mouth and started sucking them in. Within seconds, they were all in its mouth despite their best efforts to resist. The tornado that sucked them in was much too powerful, the User was obviously not far away.

"I am on the coast, seven meters above!" she taunted them through her Stand. "But since you will be crushed inside High Priestess, you will never be able to see my face!"

After being violently taken through the Stand's body, they crashed heavily into its mouth. They hadn't been swallowed yet.

"Hey, Jotaro!" the enemy User called out. "Jotaro, you are totally my type of man. It hurts my heart, but my Stand will have to digest you. Sorry! What a pity that it happened like this, really. But if I kill you, Master Dio will congratulate me! So don't blame me, huh?

- Yare yare daze", Jotaro growled after Polnareff whispered something in his ear. "Do we really have to?

- Well yes!" the Frenchman encouraged. "Come on, hurry up and tell her!"

Jotaro glanced in Kakyoin and (Y/N)'s direction as they were looking at him without really understanding. He sighed, before using his softest voice, which sounded extremely false.

"Midler, how I would like to see your face, just once... I might like you. I might fall in love, who knows?"

He was throwing looks for help in the two teenagers' direction but they were holding back laughter as it didn't sound like him at all. Not to abandon him to his fate, Polnareff added:

"I'm sure we're dealing with a gorgeous girl. I can tell just by her voice.

- Yes, it emanates a certain presence", Avdol continued. "And it's a medium saying it.

- Her voice reminds me of Audrey Hepburn's", Kakyoin remarked.

"Yes, you're right", (Y/N) nodded. "I don't know about you, but personally, it makes me melt.

- Myself, if I were 30 years younger..."

The inside of the Stand turned red and began to shake.

"Wretches!! It's just bullshit, isn't it? I will kill you!"

Its tongue propelled them violently and was about to fall on them without any mercy. And obviously, Jotaro was the first target. The tongue slammed into him, and he spat blood, thrown towards the Stand's teeth. The jaw began to close, he would be crushed any second. So he pulled out Star Platinum to try and stop the huge molars slowly closing in on him.

"Do you want to see which of us is stronger?" the User scoffed. "Jotaro, those teeth are as hard as diamonds. They are unbreakable! It's you I'll crush first!

- Let's save Jotaro!" Joseph shouted.

"Don't get involved!"

The User wanted to push them away with a strong lick of her tongue, but Hierophant Green's tentacles arrived just in time to save them. Avdol then used Magician's Red to send a ball of fire at the tongue which backed away. As fast as she could, (Y/N) lunged forward to try to grab Jotaro's hand which was still sticking out, trying to extricate himself. But when she brushed his fingers, the teeth closed on the young man, exploding at the same time his air tanks. (Y/N)'s heart stopped. She remained helpless for long seconds, until she heard a voice emanating from inside the teeth, screaming "ora" in a loop. Her smile reappeared immediately, as for all her comrades who had believed for a moment that Jotaro could have been crushed. But he would need much more to let himself die like this.

"Down!" she screamed before throwing herself on the ground.

The tooth exploded from within, revealing an enraged Star Platinum and a Jotaro, as calm as ever, with his hands in his pockets. They weren't dreaming. He had just destroyed a tooth as hard as diamond. And he was determined to break all the others in stride.

"Come!" he called. "Let's get out of here!"

They did not need to be asked, escaping the large mouth amidst fragments of teeth and blood. They came back to the surface, this time without any problem. No sooner had she set foot on the sand than (Y/N) punched Jotaro in the shoulder, but he hardly flinched.

"Do not ever scare me like this!

- Yare, yare..."

A smile appeared on the young man's lips and she couldn't help smiling any longer. A little further down the beach, a woman was lying on the ground.

"What do we do?" Kakyoin asked. "She's out of harm's way?

- Let's check if she's pretty already!" Polnareff exclaimed, approaching the inert body of the enemy User. "She looks tall and slender. Let's see...

- So, Polnareff?" Joseph asked, barely interested.

"... No comment! Stop, no need to come! She has no more teeth, it's not pretty to see!"

They burst out laughing and Jotaro huffed, amused. Smiling, they all turned to face the sea to admire the sunrise.

"We are finally treading Egyptian soil," Joseph announced, amazed by the sight. "The business of 20 hours by plane will have taken us 30 days.

- We have traveled a lot. Even in the brains and in the dreams.

- "Dreams"? What do you mean, Kakyoin?

- Hey, it's morning!" Polnareff exclaimed. "Now is not the time to daydream!

- Ah it's true, you don't know", the redhead sighed.

"No big deal, let's go, Jotaro cut them off."

That smile he had on his lips... (Y/N) couldn't take her eyes off it. And that, he noticed very quickly. His ocean eyes met hers, but neither was embarrassed enough to look away and pretend they weren't looking to be the center of the other's attention.

Chapter Text

Somewhere in the desert, Egypt. December 28th, 1988.

[default: English / italics: French]

After acquiring a car in which they put on the radio and sang (a lot) as usual, our heroes stopped in the middle of the desert, at Joseph's request. They got out of the car, their feet in the sand, just in time to witness the arrival of a-

"A helicopter!" Polnareff exclaimed.

- Thank you, but it shows", Kakyoin replied sarcastically.

"It's the Speedwagon Foundation", Joseph said. "They are looking for where to land.

- Don't tell me we're going to have to get in there," Jotaro growled.

"Unfortunately no. They don't have Stands, putting them in danger is out of the question.

- So what are they doing here?" (Y/N) asked.

"They're bringing us backup. The kind that has a bad temper. That's why he's joining us so late.

- Mr. Joestar", Avdol interrupted, "he will never come with us! It is unthinkable to make an ally of him! I know him, and not just a little.

- If he's an ally, I guess he has a Stand?" Jotaro asked.

"Yes", Joseph answered, "the Stand represented by The Fool.

- "The Fool"?" Polnareff chuckled. "Bet he's not the sharpest knife in the drawer!

- Count yourself lucky that we don't have to face him." Avdol muttered. "You wouldn't stand a chance.

- ... Go ahead, repeat that! Watch what you say, got it?

- It's the truth. Get off me, you're hurting me!

- Don't be smart, you-ouch!"

Polnareff was slapped behind the head by (Y/N) and he let go of Avdol's collar, grumbling.

"Are you done yet?" Kakyoin sighed. "The helicopter has landed."

The helicopter door opened. The pilots saluted our companions before descending to meet them.

"Mr. Joestar, good to see you," one said.

"Thank you for coming for us.

- And so?" Jotaro growled almost condescendingly. "Which of the two is the Stand User?

- Oh no, it's not us. He's in the back."

One of the men opened the rear door of the helicopter. But in the back seats, there was no one. There was only a slightly worn green blanket.

"In the back?" the young woman asked curiously. "But there is no one?

- He is there", one of the men answered.

"Yeah yeah, sure", Polnareff laughed, advancing towards the helicopter to look inside. "And we can know where exactly? Hey! Show yourself!

- Careful!

- Erk, there's something sticky", the Frenchman said after patting one of the seats.

"Be careful, please! The swaying put him in a bad mood!

- Stand back!" Joseph ordered. "I told you he had a bad temper!

- Look, (Y/N)", Avdol slipped to the only woman in the group. "We are going to witness for the umpteenth time the proof that our French friend would do well to listen to me a little more.

- I never doubted it, Muhammad", she replied with a smirk.

Suddenly, a particularly pissed off dog came out from under the blanket and jumped in Polnareff's face to rip his hair out.

"His name is Iggy," Joseph announced to answer questions that teenagers might have when faced with this scene. "He loves pulling clumps of people's hair. We don't know where he was born. New York City Pound couldn't get hold of him, but Avdol found him and was able to grab him. Ah yes, now I remember. Once he's done with his victim's hair, he-"

Iggy let out a sickening fart in Polnareff's face, who fell back. Avdol was rubbing his temples in frustration, as if to say "I told you so". The dog moved away growling, leaving a pissed off Polnareff to exclaim,

"Damn mutt! I'll tame you! You'll see! Chariot!"

Silver Chariot unsheathed his blade, but the dog was surrounded by gusts of wind that kicked up sand to form his Stand: The Fool.

"I'm going to put you back in your place, dog! You'll have a hard time!"

But his blade only cut through sand. He had, as usual, spoken much too quickly. In no time at all, he was lying on the ground again, Iggy on his face to tear his hair out.

"Help! Get that dog off me!

- Sorry Polnareff", Kakyoin answered in a mocking tone, "I value my hair too much to risk it.

- You're despicable!!"

(Y/N) sighed, an amused smile on her lips, before approaching her friend who was still struggling. Looking up at her, the dog began to growl. So she crouched down to his level and held out her hand slowly in peace.

"(Y/N), watch out!" Joseph cried.

But the young woman paid little heed to the old man's recommendations. Iggy sniffed her hand, suspicious. She gave him a big smile.

"Hello Iggy! Thank you for coming all this way for us!

- It's useless!" Joseph continued. "He doesn't trust anyone! He-

- Mr. Joestar," Avdol interrupted, his eyes wide. "Look, he..."

After having memorized the Italian girl's smell, he cheerfully got down from Polnareff's face and began to circle around the young woman to sniff her pockets. She threw her hands up and asked,

"Would there be something for him to eat? He would really need to regain his strength after this trip!

- Oh yes!"

One of the pilots approached on tiptoe, as if he feared the dog's reaction. And he understood immediately. He began to hop and salivate when the man put his hand in his pocket and handed a box to the young woman.

"...coffee gum?

- Yes! It's his guilty pleasure.

- Gum and coffee are said to be harmful to dogs. No doubt about it, this dog is unique."

Iggy savagely snatched the box from her hands and ripped the entire contents, devouring his treats like an ill-bred.

"Don't eat the wrapper!" Avdol exclaimed.

"I don't see how he will be able to be useful to us", Kakyoin sighed.

"He is cute!" (Y/N) replied, smiling.

"Cute?!" Polnareff exclaimed, his hair spiky. "He ruined my scalp!! Petit con!!

- I don't want to be mean, but you did ask for it.

- Heh?! Aren't you supposed to be on my side?!

- Polnareff, replaced by the wild hairball", Kakyoin laughed.

Squatting beside the dog watching him eat, (Y/N) decided to ignore Polnareff's whining. While the boys were busy unloading the helicopter, the young woman was taming Iggy, slowly but surely, under Avdol's astonished gaze who didn't believe it at all.

"Hey, you guys!" Joseph called out, camera in hand. "Shall we take a souvenir photo?

- Good idea! Are you coming Iggy?"

The dog squinted at the young woman's request, as if expecting her to lay a trap for him. She sat next to Polnareff, right in front of Jotaro and Kakyoin, before patting on her knees. Iggy remained suspicious.

"Don't be afraid, it's just for the picture. I'll give you some coffee gum again afterwards."

At the mention of the treats, the dog settled on her lap without flinching. Over the moon, she gave him a small caress on the head. Not used to it, he tensed at her touch. But he quickly realized that it was much nicer than he thought. In shock, Polnareff gave him the most disdainful sideways glance to which Iggy replied with a growl.

"Shhh, big boy", (Y/N) said, stroking his head to calm him down. "Smile for the photo.

- Cheeeeeese!!"

One of the pilots pressed the camera button and a small photo popped out. He handed it to Jotaro while the others resumed unloading the helicopter. (Y/N) stood up after giving Iggy a gum as a reward, then she leaned over Jotaro's arm. He glared at her, smiling.

"It'll make a nice souvenir," he told her.

"It's true... You know, I'm really happy to travel with y-

- AVDOL!! A CHEWING-GUM, QUICKLY!!

- You two are already very close!" the Egyptian scoffed. "You wasted no time, Polnareff!"

Jotaro's smile widened a little more in front of this scene and (Y/N) found herself admiring him once again. He noticed it and met her gaze, yet his smile didn't disappear.

"You were saying?

- I... I forgot.

- You were happy to travel with...

- With you! Yes, that's what I meant!

- You-oh."

He looked down at the photo, the shadow of his cap hiding much of his face. But (Y/N) could have sworn he was blushing. In a neutral voice, he continued.

"I can't imagine this group without any of its members. Thank you for staying.

- Someone has to save your day!

- Yare yare, you're getting a big head again."

She let out a small laugh and he rolled his eyes. As the pilots prepared to depart, the two teenagers approached to greet them as they gave their latest information to Joseph.

"-nine mysterious men and women gathered in the building where Dio would be holed up and then departed to no one knows where.

- Dio was with nine people?" repeated Joseph, his anxiety soaring.

"We don't know any more. Our informants were killed soon after and the residence was already empty.

- Are they other Users?" Polnareff asked.

"Don't panic", Avdol cut him off.

"Without counting Hol Horse", Kakyoin added, "there is only one tarot card left to represent a Stand: the World. I guess it represents Dio's Stand. Your opinion, Avdol?

- I do not know. I don't understand either. Nine people...

- In any case", (Y/N) said, "he's trying to delay us as much as possible.

- Yare yare daze... So we have two weeks to beat nine. It's starting to get tiring."

The pilots saluted the companions and left in the helicopter. After giving his final instructions, Joseph led all his little troops to the car. Immediately, Iggy jumped into the backseat. When Polnareff wanted to sit there, he growled at him, making the Frenchman shudder. Kakyoin tried and received similar treatment, same for Avdol. Obviously, all eyes turned to (Y/N).

"...what?

- If he lets you in, that mutt is a sellout," Polnareff muttered.

She shrugged, before directly asking Iggy as he was the main concerned:

"Hey Iggy, could you make room for me please?"

The dog shifted without flinching and she was able to sit without any problem, under the boys' offended exclamations. (Y/N) held back a laugh.

"And what about my friends, are we making room for them?"

The dog growled and she burst out laughing.

"Sellout!!" Polnareff cried.

"I guess we have to go to the trunk then," Avdol sighed.

"It's not fair", Kakyoin grumbled. "(Y/N), take me on your knees."

No sooner had he said those words than Iggy jumped onto (Y/N)'s lap and growled at the redhead who threw up his hands in the air. She sighed before gently stroking the furious dog's head.

"Come on, come on... Where are your manners."

Iggy didn't care. So Polnareff and Avdol had to squeeze into the trunk, under Jotaro and Joseph's amused eyes in the front. But Kakyoin had another idea in mind. He threw a defiant look at the young woman and she understood immediately. He wouldn't dare to-

"Jojo, can I sit with you in the front?"

None of them believed their eyes. He had dared.

"Uh... If you want, but there's not much room.

- I'll find some, don't worry. Thank you."

And as the icing on the cake, Kakyoin settled on Jotaro's lap as if nothing had happened. In shock for the first few seconds, the tall brunette had no idea where to put his arms. He ended up placing them awkwardly around the redhead's waist who was displaying a fake innocent smile. Joseph gave them a sideways glance, half amused and half annoyed that they were taking so long to get into the car.

"Everyone settled? Here we go, no more time to waste."

As the car drove off, Kakyoin turned his head to meet (Y/N)'s gaze and wink at her. So he really wanted to play that. She accepted his challenge with a nod. In the trunk, Polnareff took his ease. Kakyoin had been a good model of courage, so he was trying to do the same, half-seated on Avdol, claiming that he had no room in the trunk.

"Something must be done, Mr. Joestar! Why do we have to leave the seats to that filthy pooch and squeeze into the trunk? My back hurts!

- Tss, tss", (Y/N) mocked. "Liar. You're happy there.

- I don't know what you're talking about.

- Sure. Do you want us to tell him everything that happened on New Year's?

- You wouldn't dare, traitor!

- Is it a challenge?

- Stop speaking French!!" Joseph exclaimed, frustrated at not understanding anything.

"Please (Y/N), shut up, don't say anything.

- What did I just tell you!!"

(Y/N) pretended to sew her mouth shut. She wouldn't say anything. For the moment.

When they hadn't gone a mile, Joseph slammed on the brake pedal. Polnareff clung to Avdol's neck so as not to fall overboard.

"Are you nuts?!

- Look there! It's..."

The helicopter had crashed on a sand dune a few meters away. No trace of weapons, as if it had simply fallen. The companions immediately got out of the car.

"It's probably a Stand attack", (Y/N) said before the boys could say something stupid.

"Be careful", Joseph added.

"Look, the pilot!"

One of the men was lying under the helicopter, his mouth open and his hands bleeding on the cockpit, as if he had tried to scratch with his fingernails to escape. Jotaro was the first to approach to examine the crime scene.

"Be careful Jojo," the young woman said. "Maybe it's an ambush.

- He has water in his mouth... Or in his lungs. There is even a fish. He drowned. In the middle of the desert?

- The other is here, he's still alive!" Polnareff exclaimed, the other pilot in his arms. "It'll be okay! Hold on!

- What happened?" Joseph asked.

- The... The water...

- What? Want some water? Polnareff, pass me the water bottle. Hold on, here's some water. Drink slowly."

But the man began to panic. He screamed in fear. And they quickly understood why. A hand made of water escaped from the flask and slashed the man's face to rip his head off. Immediately, our companions jumped aside. Jotaro grabbed the binoculars to try to find the User. But there was only sand as far as the eye could see. Kakyoin slipped to Polnareff:

"Attack the flask.

- Heh? Why me? The flask sucked the pilot's head through the tiny opening, can you imagine what it could do with another hole? No way, Kakyoin, and you're the closest! Just send an Emerald Splash!

- I do not want to.

- Well, don't ask the others to do it then! You are a real wimp!

- I don't want to, period.

- Well, I'm telling you that I don't want to either!"

From where she was, (Y/N) threw a small rock at them. Not just to shut them up, but mostly to draw their attention to a small puddle that was forming next to them.

"Don't stay there you idiots!"

The puddle turned into a hand made of water. Kakyoin didn't have time to react when it slashed his face. (Y/N) leapt like a lioness from behind her sandy hiding place, scythe in hand. No one had seen her summon her Stand, she had been so quick. Joseph yelled at her,

"(Y/N), keep your cool!!

- It got Kakyoin!" Polnareff cried as if to justify the young woman's reaction. "It scratched his eyes!"

But near Polnareff the puddle reappeared. (Y/N) ran as fast as possible in his direction, and the hand of water decided to change victims. It attacked the young woman who had just enough time to jump over it. That's when she understood. She shouted to the others,

"It spots and attacks through noises!

- Through noises?" Polnareff asked, holding the passed out Kakyoin in his arms.

Except that the redhead's face was bleeding. And the blood was falling in small drops on the ground. And that was enough to draw the hand in their direction.

"Jean-Pierre, run! It's you he's attacking!"

Polnareff got up suddenly, Kakyoin in his arms, and started running towards the car where the rest of their comrades had hoisted themselves. (Y/N) found herself alone on the sand. She dared not move for fear of being spotted. And seeing that the water was getting dangerously close to Polnareff to attack him, she swung her scythe into the sand. Obviously, the enemy Stand changed direction.

"Hey, shit... There's nothing left to do but run!

- (Y/N)!! Get on the car right now!!" Joseph yelled.

"Impossible Mr. Joestar, it would attack the car and corner us all! I have to get it as far away as possible!

- Don't be silly, you'll die!"

But (Y/N) ignored him. She had to save time. To save their lives, and to have Kakyoin transported to the nearest hospital. But as she ran as fast as she could to escape the Water Stand that was chasing her and getting closer and closer, she heard exclamations coming from the car. Jotaro had just jumped out of the car and started after her. On the way, he grabbed Iggy who had decided to take a nap in the hot sand and not help them. Immediately, the water changed direction and the young woman tried to shout, panting:

"Jotaro, you fool!!"

Jotaro stopped and tackled the dog to the ground. Panicked, Iggy summoned his Stand which enveloped them in a sandstorm. The Fool appeared and Jotaro clung to it as it attempted to fly away alone with its User. It was very ingenious, (Y/N) could admit. But they were losing altitude. The teen bent his legs to delay the moment he hit the ground. When he had no other choice, he stamped his foot on the ground to regain altitude. With the impact, the enemy Stand understood the scheme and resumed pursuit, moving away from the rest of the group. (Y/N) had to accept it, she couldn't do anything to help him. Stealthily so as not to attract the enemy who was already far away, she returned to the rest of her comrades. Immediately, Polnareff took her in his arms.

"Never call us idiots again if it's to do such nonsense!

- Sorry... I wanted to spare you some injuries... How is Noriaki?

- Bad," Avdol answered tit for tat. "He could lose his sight if we don't take him to see a doctor as soon as possible."

(Y/N) knelt down next to her boyfriend and gently moved his head to have him on her lap and examine his wounds. He had nasty eye sores and was covered in blood. She tried to remove as much sand as possible from her face to avoid infection. He was still breathing. Hardly, but that was it. She leaned down to place a kiss on his forehead. At the same time, Polnareff sat down in the sand beside her.

"Everything okay?" she asked. "You are quite pale.

- I was just very afraid that something would happen to you.

- Jean-Pierre, I'm a big girl. I can manage on my own.

- You say that, but what would have happened to you if Jotaro hadn't come to help you?

- ... I dont know."

She looked down at Kakyoin and brushed a sticky strand from his forehead. After a silence, Polnareff asked,

"You really like him, huh?"

The woman smiled, and nodded slowly. Her friend continued,

"And Jotaro?"

She looked up to meet Polnareff's amused gaze. He had it all figured out. She blushed slightly.

"...Jotaro too. But this idiot doesn't seem to notice anyone hovering around him.

- He isn't the brightest.

- Says who?

- Heh, not fair!

- When are you going to tell Avdol then?

- ... never.

- Eh?

- It's useless, he finds me stupid and arrogant.

- Bullshit, he says that to annoy you, it shows that he likes you.

- ... you think?

- See, you're no brighter than Jotaro.

- Shut up.."

They both laughed, drawing Avdol and Joseph's attention as they were chatting a few feet away.

"What's so funny?" the old Joestar asked.

"Do you remember when Jean-Pierre cried all the tears in his body when he thought that Muhammad had died?

- ... (Y/N) YOU LITTLE C-

- Ah ta-ta-ta-ta... You'll thank me later.

- ... It's true?" Avdol asked with an amused smile.

"Whatever!" Polnareff defended himself. "I was sad, yes, but mostly I was mad-

- He cried every night for at least three days.

- SHUT UP! SHH! SHUT UP!

- You know Polnareff", Avdol interrupted. "I don't need to speak French to understand from your reaction that (Y/N) is telling the truth.

- I- No, whatever. Pffff, me, cry?

- I mean, you cried when I came back. So that would only half-surprise me.

- It's- It's not true, you- I- In fact- Yes, no- It's because- You-.

- He's broken", (Y/N) scoffed.

She received a little smack on the back of the head and she burst out laughing. Polnareff insulted her with every name. But for his part, Avdol was far from having the reaction supposed by the Frenchman. In fact, he had a particularly sweet smile and never took his eyes off him, clearly touched by this revelation. When Polnareff finally met his gaze, he turned red as a tomato and Avdol's smile widened a little more. After pouting, Polnareff muttered,

"Stop teasing me.

- I wouldn't dare," the Egyptian replied in an amused tone.

As the two men started bickering on their side as usual, (Y/N) turned to Joseph, a slight worry in her (E/C) eyes.

"Mr. Joestar, maybe we should go find Jotaro... The Sun is starting to set.

- Mmh... I guess you're right. Get in the car, everyone!"

They soon found Jotaro and Iggy, both safe and sound, and mostly in one piece. (Y/N) jumped out of the car and started running towards them. Seeing her coming, Jotaro took his hands out of his pockets, expecting her to hug him. But when she reached his level, she bent down to take the dog in her arms.

"Poor Iggy, he's been giving you a hard time, hasn't he?"

In fact, although she was glad to see the dog again, she was only playing this little game to see Jotaro's reaction. He lowered the hat over his eyes and muttered in Japanese before awkwardly putting his hands back in his pockets. A smirk on her lips, the young woman sought his gaze. But he didn't dare look at her, so she whispered to him,

"Thank you, Jojo. For saving me the day."

The young man's face lit up again and she saw a glimmer of hope in his eyes. He grumbled,

"Never do that again.

- Mm-mmh, I'll try to think about it!"

She started to laugh and he showed a slight smile that she admired for long seconds, but he returned to the car without saying anything more. How the hell did he not see the message she was trying to get across to him?

Chapter Text

Aswan, Egypt. December 29th, 1988.

After taking Kakyoin to the hospital to have his wounds analyzed, our companions decided to spend the day in town. (Y/N) had no choice but to follow them, since hospital visits were prohibited until the teenager had undergone numerous examinations. She knew he was in danger of losing sight. He might not be able to continue the journey. It was therefore in low spirits that she accompanied the others to a cafe. Polnareff and Joseph kept trying jokes to make her smile, but she remained as cold as Jotaro. They sat at a table and the waiter came to take their order.

"So what will it be?

"I'll get some tea," Polnareff answered.

"The same.

- The same thing.

- And tea for me too, please.

- Very well. Five teas then.

- No, we'd better avoid it," Joseph advised. "We are in Egypt, in hostile territory. We don't know where the enemy is hiding or when they will attack. We need to be more careful with poisons now. Let's limit ourselves to bottles and cans.

- Seriously?" Polnareff sighed.

"We can not anymore. Replace tea with colas.

- Colas?" the waiter exclaimed in surprise.

"Yes," Jotaro replied coldly. "Is there a problem?

- No! Well, colas, then. I'll bring you five colas.

- Ah, and no need to uncap them", Joseph added.

The waiter walked away to get their drinks, but a customer in the room exclaimed,

"Waiter! Your cola is not fresh! Is this a joke? In a coffee shop? You can go jump in a lake to get paid!

- Wait!" Joseph was offended. "The colas are not fresh?

- We have problems with the fridges...

- You're too nervous", Polnareff said to calm the old man. "Supposing the waiter was an enemy and wanted to poison us, how would he know we were coming here? There are plenty of cafes in this city and I chose this one. If there was only one, okay, but now...

- I'm just saying that you can never be too careful...

- If you care so much, we can always change. We just have to go across the street."

But across the street, the other cafe was in flames. Joseph sighed, before telling the waiter,

"Fine, we'll have five cups of tea."

Their tea was brought. But just as they were about to take a sip, the sound of broken dishes echoed from the next table and a woman cried,

"That dog took my cake! Who brought that filthy beast here?!"

They spat out their tea and (Y/N) jumped up to save the dog from a few flying plates that the woman was throwing at him to scare him away.

"Are you out of your mind?!

- That's your dog?!

- Not really, he-

- Not really?! You will pay me back!!"

Iggy was running away, the boys hot on his heels, a cake in his mouth. The young woman gave them a sideways glance and growled "traitors" between her teeth.

"... no thanks!"

And she took to her heels, ignoring the insults thrown at her by the angry woman. In a flash, she caught up with the others trying as best they could to grab Iggy. She rolled her eyes and crouched down, gum in hand. Immediately, the dog jumped into her arms.

"I don't understand," Polnareff grumbled. "It's favoritism.

- You're jealous?

- Not of a dirty smelly mutt!"

Iggy growled and she scratched his neck to shut him up. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught Jotaro staring at them with sullen blue eyes. Avdol offered,

"We should run some errands for Kakyoin. He must be hungry.

- Let's buy some oranges!" Polnareff exclaimed. "It's full of vitamins, it will give him strength!

- Good idea.

- If you don't mind, I'll go ahead on foot", the young woman announced by putting Iggy in the back seat of their car..

- We understand", Joseph reassured. "Go quickly to him.

- ... I'm coming with you", Jotaro said. "No desire to shop."

She nodded and gave him a grateful smile. The trip to the hospital would take less time with him. As the rest of the group left to buy some groceries, they took the opposite route. Hands in his pockets, Jotaro did not speak. It was almost awkward. Especially since all the passers-by they passed were throwing admiring glances at him. But he remained indifferent. (Y/N) sighed.

"Jojo?

- Mmm?

- Does it bother you that all these women spend their time admiring you and sticking to you like glue?

- I don't pay much attention to them anymore.

- Really?"

He gave her a sideways glance, trying to understand what she might have in mind. She blinked, putting on a fake innocent smile.

"Can I take your arm then?

- ... to do what?

- So that they stop following us."

Jotaro had a moment of incomprehension, until he met the two young women's gaze behind them, who giggled when he noticed them. He groaned.

"... move, you bit-

- Jojo. Respect women.

- ... you're right, I want them to leave us alone.

- Thank you."

(Y/N) clung to his arm and he didn't flinch. Of all the women who had clung to his arm, she was by far the nicest. The two women behind them let out muffled noises of protest, before changing the sidewalk. However, (Y/N) did not let go of the young man's arm and he relaxed knowing that they were no longer being followed.

"Thank you, (Y/N).

- You're welcome. It happens to you often I see.

- Especially in Japan. Because I have western features, they apparently like it.

- Your eyes, especially.

- ... what about my eyes?

- Your eyes are pleasing.

- How do you know that?"

She gave him an annoyed look, because he wasn't even able to understand this lifeline she was throwing at him. He wasn't used to people being really interested in him, that was more than obvious.

"Because that's what I like."

With his free hand, he lowered his cap to hide his cheeks which were surely turning pink. She chuckled and rolled her eyes. He cleared his throat, trying to get out of this mess.

"... I like your eyes too.

- Is it true? Thank you. I find them rather banal.

- Bullshit.

- Aw, Jojo! A compliment!

- Oh shut up... Kakyoin's the one with the most beautiful eyes anyway.

- I totally agree with th-... Damn, we may never see his eyes again...»

She gulped with difficulty and he took his hand out of his pocket to put it on her shoulder seeing that she was getting sad again at the mere mention of her boyfriend. At the touch of his big hand on her shoulder, she shuddered.

"... hope he'll be okay," she whispered.

"Stop worrying for two minutes and smile a little. He may not be able to see anything right now, but he'll feel it if you're sad. He's not dead, it could be worse.

- How great, thank you. You really have the words to comfort people."

Nevertheless, it was enough to make a slight smile reappear on the young woman's delicate lips. The rest of the trip passed in almost good humor and calm. It was more than refreshing to take a little break after the recent events. As they arrived in front of the hospital and (Y/N) unconsciously quickened her pace, their car rumbled in the distance, indicating the rest of the group's arrival. Jotaro sighed.

"Go ahead. I will wait for them here. It gives you some alone time with him.

- Thank you, Jotaro. But he would love to have some alone time with you too, you know.

- I doubt that. Hurry up."

She didn't need to be asked and didn't try to convince the young man any longer. In a flash, she had disappeared inside the large building. Jotaro watched her walk away, his face stone-cold, as if refusing to feel anything. (Y/N) went to the reception and was shown Kakyoin's room on the third floor. She almost ran there. And arriving in front of his door, when she was about to knock, a nurse stopped her.

"Are you coming to see Noriaki Kakyoin?

- ... Yes?

- Above all, do not open the shutters. He is coming out of a rather painful examination, he must protect his eyes.

- ... I understand, thank you."

But these recommendations made her shiver. The nurse walked away and (Y/N) hesitated to knock. Did she really want to see him like this? Thinking back to the visions she had had while reading the boy's lifeline, she wasn't really sure anymore. She took a deep breath to gather all her strength and knocked on the door. But she received no response. Her heart began to beat at full speed. She knocked again. No answer. With the enemies on their heels, her brain began to imagine the worst scenarios and she didn't wait any longer to push the door. The room was plunged into semi-darkness. Noriaki was there, lying on his hospital bed, his eyes covered with bandages. Hearing the door, he turned his head in her direction, lost. He muttered in a hoarse and tired voice.

"...(Y/N)?

- It's me, caro. You have flair.

- ... I would recognize your perfume among a thousand."

He tried to sit up in bed, but she put a hand on his chest to stop him.

"Stay lying down. Rest.

- ... I am scared.

- Scared?"

He immediately took her hand in his and squeezed it tightly before bringing it to his lips. The young woman smiled weakly, but Kakyoin didn't smile at all. He whispered in a slow voice,

"They say I will surely lose my sight.

- ... I know. But nothing is certain, you-

- I'm afraid I'll forget your face."

The young woman's heart skipped a beat. He was being particularly honest. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the IV in his arm. He was injected with high doses of morphine. Everything was explained. He was like drugged, in a trance to avoid the pain. So she took his hand and brought it to her face.

"I won't let you forget me, don't you dare," she said, letting out a small laugh.

Mouth parted, as if amazed, he caressed the young woman's features with his fingertips. She couldn't help smiling. After a long moment of silence caressing her face, he asked,

"...are you going to abandon me?

- Of course not, silly. You won't get rid of me like this.

- I don't want to get rid of you... did you know they don't serve dessert here? It is shameful."

She burst out laughing. The morphine really made him say whatever came into his head, and it was particularly adorable.

"You're right, it's shameful.

- ... how am I going to do in Italy if I don't have my eyes to see?

- I will describe everything to you.

- Even the pyramids?

- That's in Egypt.

- Ah yes... It's true, we have to go to Egypt.

- We are already in Egypt, caro.

- Is that so? But then Mrs. Holy will be fine.

- ... of course, very soon.

- She deserves it. She's the perfect woman.

- You haven't even seen her for two days.

- You are jealous.

- Not really, no."

She started laughing again. Kakyoin displayed an amused and silly smile at the same time. He clearly needed a rest. She leaned over to kiss him very gently on the forehead and he smiled a little more.

"You should get some sleep, Noriaki.

- But I miss Jojo.

- He is coming.

- Do you miss him too?

- Ha, we can say that...

- He's coming to Italy with us, huh?

- We'll have to convince him, caro.

- He can study biology in Italy, and I'll study art! And you will do your little gangster jobs. And we'll take a large apartment with a view of the sea! And- wait, but I'm not going to see the sea anymore... Jojo will describe it to me. And he will tell me about all the fish. And when you come back in the evening, I would have cooked. Not too much spice, because it makes you cry. And I will become a great art teacher in an Italian school. And then... And then..."

He was exhausted. His voice was getting weaker and weaker, barely audible. He let out a small sigh and she realized that he had suddenly fallen asleep. She smiled and kissed his hand which she still held in hers. When the others arrived, she motioned for them to be quiet. They all settled around the young man and at the same time a nurse entered, papers in hand.

"Good news!" she announced in a low voice. "I have his test results, and his pupils were unaffected. He should heal quickly.

- Thank God!" Joseph exclaimed a little too loudly, earning him a glare from Jotaro.

"He can join you in a few days, when we have removed his bandages.

- Thank you very much", (Y/N) murmured, relieved.

After performing some treatment and waking up Kakyoin on the way, the nurse left, leaving the injured man alone with his friends.

"Oh, good to see you," the young man mumbled sleepily before yawning. "Well... to hear you.

- You're going out soon, Kakyoin!" Polnareff exclaimed, patting him on the shoulder.

"Really? Go out where?"

He wasn't completely lucid yet, even though the nurse had reduced his dose of morphine. They all burst out laughing, leaving the redhead dubious.

"Getting out of the hospital", (Y/N) replied with a big smile on her face. "Your eyes are fine.

- Oh... Am I going to be able to see the sea then?"

The four men looked at each other without understanding, but (Y/N) sighed before kissing his hands.

"You will be able to see the sea, yes."

Kakyoin showed a peaceful smile. In the end, everything would be fine. But after a discussion of almost half an hour, he seemed particularly tired. So Joseph stood up and announced,

"We should go and let you rest.

- Mm-mmh. Thanks for dropping by. It made me very happy to see you. Well, no, not actually..."

They all burst out laughing, and went out one by one after greeting their friend. When only Jotaro and (Y/N) were left, Kakyoin asked in a low voice,

"Say, Jojo?

- Mmm?

- ...take care of her, okay?"

Jotaro stopped and met the young woman's (E/C) gaze as she smiled and rolled her eyes. He smirked slightly and nodded, though Kakyoin was unable to see him.

"Okay.

- Hey. I'm the one taking care of you, you idiots.

- So take care of him", the redhead whispered.

"I'll try.

- Yare yare... Rest, Kakyoin."

Noriaki nodded slowly and fell asleep almost immediately, feeling peaceful. (Y/N) kissed him on the forehead before leaving, followed by Jotaro who closed the door behind them. They exchanged a last knowing look before joining the others at the reception, busy paying the hospital bills.

"And the earthworm writhing there, what is it?" Polnareff asked.

"It's a four", Avdol answered. "Which gives in all...

- WHAT?! 46,350 Egyptian pounds? It's overpriced!!

- Sooooo cute!"

They turned when they heard a young girl's voice outside. Outside, Iggy was being admired and pampered by a small group of women.

"But where does he come from?

- It's weird!

- Look, he's chewing gum!

- He must be waiting for his owner.

- He is well brought up!

- ... Yare yare daze.

- He's popular, that bastard!" Polnareff exclaimed, offended.

And as a big romantic (and big jealous of a dog, apparently), he went out to meet them.

"Hello, mesdemoiselles. I won't repeat myself, quickly get away from that dog. Even though he looks adorable at first glance, in fact he deeply despises humans."

Proud to ruin his plans, (Y/N) approached and opened her arms wide. Iggy didn't hesitate for a second to snuggle up against her, pride in his eyes. The young women began to laugh and Polnareff growled:

"Shit pooch. And you, traitor!

- We love you too, Jean-Pierre."

Iggy escaped from (Y/N)'s arms to jump in Polnareff's face and fart on him, making all the women around laugh.

"Damn mutt!!!"

Leaving the eternal accomplices to their bickering, (Y/N) joined the rest of her friends who were already beginning to walk away. The journey continued. They only had 800 km to go before reaching Cairo. They were brushing the end of their journey with their fingertips.

Kom Ombo, Egypt. December 29th, 1988.

It was late in the afternoon. Our friends were sailing slowly on the Nile to reach Cairo. Sitting with Avdol, Iggy on her lap, (Y/N) was calmly chatting with the Egyptian while Joseph and Polnareff were bickering as usual and Jotaro was smoking a cigarette aside.

"You know (Y/N), your Stand is one of the most interesting I've ever had to study. I wonder if there are other Users like you.

- Like me?

- Users whose Stand has multiple abilities. In your case, Last Judgement splits with The Reaper. Especially since you took the defeated Users' Stands. It's impressive. Last Judgement isn't very powerful on its own, but what you do with it makes you fearsome.

- But I don't represent any tarot cards?

- Apparently not. You are more than death, you are the Last Judgement. I guess there is a spiritual reference behind it all. After Egypt, I will have to study your case in detail.

- I'd be glad.

- Come!" Joseph exclaimed. "Let's stop for a break."

There was a small market on the edge of the river and the merchant who transported them by boat had to stop there. Our friends got off and obviously, Polnareff grumbled:

"Do we really have time to take a detour here?

- Stop whining!" Joseph exclaimed.

"Consider yourself lucky that a merchant took us in his boat", Avdol added.

"Ugh... I'm starving! I'm going to get some food!

- You never stop..." the old Joestar sighed, handing him a coffee-flavored chewing-gum. "Take this and hold back.

- It's Iggy's gum!

- So what? Take it and shut up."

Polnareff groaned in frustration, and the rest of the group continued to advance without really noticing him. Up front with Jotaro, Iggy in her arms, (Y/N) was admiring the displays illuminated by the last golden rays of the sun. The Japanese mumbled.

"He can walk, you know.

- Who? Oh, Iggy?

- Yes.

- I know. But I wouldn't want him to tire his little paws. Imagine if we lost him in the crowd!

- You're unstoppable. Put him down.

- You're annoying."

But after rolling her eyes, she put the dog down, despite the soft eyes he gave her. He understood very well who to coax to get everything he wanted. He glared at Jotaro before running off in the opposite direction.

"Ig-

- He'll catch up with us.

- Why are you so cold?

- Hmm?

- Why are you so cold?

- I don't know what you're talking about.

- Don't worry, I'm not going to replace you with a dog!

- Shut up.

- Touché!"

She didn't hold back her laughter and pinched his ribs, but the boy didn't flinch in the least. However, a faint smile appeared on his lips and he lowered his cap. She put a hand on his free arm to stop him.

"I'm warning you, if you say 'yare yare daze', I'll punch you.

-...yar-"

She punched him hard in the shoulder, but it didn't seem to have much effect. But a slight laugh escaped the young man's lips and she was speechless. He noticed it quickly and his serious look quickly returned to his face.

"What?

- What what?

- You're making a funny face.

- You laughed.

- ... Yes and?

- Well, that's all. I made a wish suddenly, it's so rare.

- If I never laugh it's just that you have a shitty sense of humor.

- Kiss my ass.

- Hey, young ones!" Joseph interrupted. "Have you seen Polnareff?

- Eh? No, he wasn't with you?

- No," Avdol replied, a slight worry on his face. "He was behind.

- Well, let's look for him", Jotaro sighed.

The search did not last long. After a few minutes wandering among the displays, (Y/N) had her pants pulled by a very agitated Iggy, as if he was trying to lure her somewhere.

"Here you are!"

The dog barked. She raised an eyebrow.

"I think Iggy found him!" she exclaimed to the boys who immediately stopped the search.

The dog ran off and they didn't hesitate for a second to follow him. He took them to the top of a large hill where the ruins of the Kom Ombo temple were. They found Polnareff there, a saber in his hand.

"Jean-Pierre! We didn't see you leave, we were worried!"

Iggy kept growling and barking at the Frenchman who looked particularly lost. Joseph lectured him:

"The enemy could have attacked you!"

Polnareff raised a hand to his forehead and gritted his teeth. Iggy kept growling at him, so (Y/N) approached, worried.

"Jean-Pierre? Everything's okay?

- What are you doing squatting?" Joseph asked. "Did you walk in a turd?

- Why are you holding a sword?" Avdol asked. "Did something happen?

- ... yes, I just got attacked by a motherfucker.

- The enemy attacked you?

- It's already over. He claimed to wield the Stand Anubis. It was a thin blade capable of slicing through any substance. He was fearsome. He attacked me with... Huh? But?? Mice are off with the sword! Stop!! Ugh, that disgusts me... Are there thieving mice in this country or what? Can't they just steal cheese?"

Once the saber was recovered, Polnareff tried to draw it from its sheath. But he couldn't. And Iggy kept barking.

"It's weird... It's stuck, now I can't draw!

- Throw it away", (Y/N) advised him. "If it belonged to an User, it's probably still dangerous.

- But maybe-

- Throw it away, I'm telling you. Iggy's growling, there's probably still a Stand in there. Let's not be silly, let's avoid a useless fight.

- But-"

Annoyed, (Y/N) took the saber from his hands. Immediately, she felt an evil aura drawing her. She pouted.

"Let no one draw this shit, even if it's more than tempting. I'm throwing this in the Nile as soon as we get back to the boat.

- Let's hurry", Joseph said, "we have to get to Edfu today!"

On the way to the boat, (Y/N) never took her eyes off the saber she was holding in her hands. It was as if it was calling for her. As if drawing it was a matter of life or death. And precisely, her mafia instinct took over. Especially since Iggy hadn't dared approach her since she'd grabbed the blade. Arriving at the boat, she turned to Jotaro.

"Jojo, can you destroy this for me with Star Platinum?

- Why? It's just a sword.

- Because it's a Stand.

- Eh?" Polnareff wondered. "How do you know?

- It just feels like it.

- Really, you feel the danger coming from afar!" Avdol rejoices.

"Professional tic", she replied, smiling.

Jotaro resigned himself to destroying the sword, before throwing it into the Nile. Joseph asked,

"Are you sure of what you are doing?

- Certain. I really think we narrowly avoided a binding fight."

If she knew.

Chapter Text

Luxor, Egypt. December 31st, 1988.

After taking a short break in a bathroom in the desert, our heroes stopped at a small bar on the banks of the Nile. Standing apart, Jojo was admiring the water of the river while the others were at the table, drinking cola and discussing upcoming events.

"We could be in Cairo in two days", Avdol said, "but we're all more or less messed up. How about spending the night here to rest? Besides, it's December 31st, it's New Year's Eve. I could introduce you to our customs tonight.

- Sounds good to me", Polnareff said. "Our assailants are more powerful in this country, we really need a little rest.

- I agree", (Y/N) nodded, glancing at Joseph who was staring at his hand. "Are you ok Mr. Joestar?

- My artificial hand seems defective. The knuckles probably need to be greased."

The radio in the bar began to crackle, but (Y/N) did not pay much attention to it. She got up to bring a bottle of cola to Jotaro who was smoking by the river.

"You're sulking?

- No, I'm looking at the Nile.

- And what do you see?

- Some water.

- You're such a great comedian, Jojo."

He gladly accepted the bottle she was holding out to him. She winced when he accidentally sent the smoke from his cigarette up her nose. But she made no comment.

"We are going to spend the night in a hotel, so that we can spend the New Year here.

- Ah...

- You look absolutely thrilled.

- Just disappointed that Kakyoin is not with us."

(Y/N) nodded, she understood that very well. Suddenly, the bet made with the redhead on Christmas Eve came back to her mind and she blushed slightly. She had to make Jotaro understand everything she had in her heart, and before midnight. The easiest way would be to tell him directly, but she couldn't, he was far too impressive and unpredictable in his reactions. No, she had to act.

"You're coming?" Joseph called to them. "We need to find a hotel."

As they made their way to town, (Y/N) was lost in thought, occasionally glancing in Jotaro's direction as he was walking, staring straight ahead with his hands in his pockets.

"You'll see," Avdol announced proudly. "Egyptians know how to party!

- I do hope so!" Polnareff exclaimed.

In the streets, people were busy preparing for the great evening party. The sun was about to set. They quickly found a hotel where they booked three rooms. And as (Y/N) went to join hers to get ready, Avdol stopped her.

"(Y/N), how about wearing a traditional outfit tonight?

- Really, can I?

- I would be happy if you did. Jotaro? Polnareff?

- Mmm?

- You too, right?

- If it makes you happy, it makes me happy!" the Frenchman exclaimed.

Jotaro pouted.

"I'd rather keep my unif-

- Don't be silly, Jojo", the young woman interrupted him. "You've been wearing this uniform for too long, make an effort for tonight!

- ... Well.

- Perfect!" the Egyption rejoiced. "Mr Joestar?

- Oh no, I'm not wearing a dress!

- ... it's not a dress, it's a jalabiya", Avdol sighed.

"If I have to do it, you have to do it too, old man", Jotaro mocked.

"And then you were the one who let me do your makeup for Christmas!" (Y/N) exclaimed. "So don't pretend you'd mind wearing a dress.

- ... it's true, I've already done it once, too! Alright, that's okay. Might as well celebrate as we should.

- You see me delighted! I'll find you a worthy jalabiya, I'll be right back!

- Wait, I'm coming with you!" Polnareff exclaimed.

Avdol seemed particularly thrilled to be able to share his culture with his friends. And Polnareff was particularly delighted to please Avdol. They left the hotel to search for outfits, leaving the two teenagers alone in the hall with Joseph. He seemed worried that his prosthesis was still doing whatever it wanted. A few minutes later, Avdol and Polnareff returned, small packages in hand. The Egyptian handed one to (Y/N) who thanked him greatly.

"You'll see", he slipped to her, "the color will suit you perfectly.

- Thank you very much, Muhammad.

- Good, good," said Joseph. "wWe'll meet in the lobby at 8 p.m. Get ready quickly."

(Y/N) didn't need to be asked. She was eager to open her package and discover her outfit. When she arrived in her room, she didn't even take the time to lock the door behind her. She unpacked her jalabiya like a child on Christmas morning, stars in her eyes. Embroidered with a large amount of gilding, the garment was made of a very light and delicate purple fabric. After taking a well-deserved shower, (Y/N) put it on, a huge smile on her face as she was examining her reflection. This outfit would make a perfect souvenir of her adventure in Egypt, she promised herself to cherish it for a long time. One glance at the clock and she knew she still had time to fix her (H/C) hair and add a little touch of makeup. She admired herself for a moment in the mirror without ever losing her smile. Oh, how she wished Noriaki could see that.

"(Y/N)?"

She jumped and leaned over to see who had entered her room without knocking, even though she had no trouble recognizing his voice. Dressed in a beautiful black and gold jalabiya, Jotaro stood in the doorway she had forgotten to close behind her. When he looked at her, he was speechless. She almost blushed, bursting out laughing at this reaction.

"I find myself particularly lovely too, you can say it.

- ... the color suits you well.

- Aw, thank you Jojo. You too, it changes to see you in something other than your uniform that stinks of cigarettes.

- I don't even have a pocket to store my cigarettes in this outfit, I won't hear you complain at least.

- You like to hear me complain, I know that.

- You're nicer when you shut up, actually.

- And you're more pleasant when you stop growling. But say, do you really intend to keep your hat on?

- ... I do have to store my cigarettes somewhere.

- Take that off."

He growled. She stood on her tiptoes to pull it away.

"Confiscated. You'll pick it up after the party.

- You're annoying.

- I know. Wait, let me fix your hair.

- I can do it myself.

- Leave it to me I said."

After heaving an exasperated sigh, Jotaro sat down on the young woman's bed so that she could comb his hair. When she ran her fingers through his black hair, the teenager was covered with shivers that he decided to ignore. Without his cap, he had no way to hide his face, he had to be careful.

"Here," she announced after a moment of silence. "You're perfect like that."

He felt the color rise to his cheeks and tried to lower his cap out of habit. The young woman burst out laughing and he groaned before getting up and heading for the exit.

"Let's go, quick. They must be waiting for us."

In the lobby, Polnareff was bragging about his beautiful white jalabiya to Avdol. The Egyptian seemed particularly radiant. Joseph, on the other hand, was trying somehow to arrange his beige outfit which was too baggy for his taste.

"I feel like I'm wearing my grandmother Erina's nightgown!" he complained.

When Jotaro and (Y/N) arrived, they all fell silent and Avdol smirked. After a moment of admiring the young woman, he exclaimed,

"I knew it! This color looks great on you, (Y/N)! You are beautiful!"

Iggy barked, as if to agree with the Egyptian's words. Stars in his eyes, Polnareff pretended to wipe away his tears.

"She's growing up so fast!"

The teenager let out a few delicate laughs, under Jotaro's gaze who seemed almost hypnotized and couldn't take his eyes off his friend. She noticed it very quickly. Amused, she winked at him and he quickly looked away. Joseph chuckled,

"Ha, I forgot there was hair under that cap, Jotaro!

- Nobody asked you, old man."

After making numerous remarks about Jotaro's hair, the small group followed Avdol outside. In the streets, the party was already in full swing. Lively music echoed throughout the city. Polnareff was already moving and grooving, but Avdol patted him on the back of the head, before asking him in an almost authoritative tone:

"Open your mouth.

- Eh? Why?

- Trust me."

After some hesitation, Polnareff opened his mouth. Avdol put a hand on his chin to hold his mouth open, making the Frenchman blush. With the other hand, he made him bite into a funny green roll he had just bought from a stallholder. Polnareff took a bite, eyes wide open.

"Mmm! It's great, what is it?

- A dolma. Stuffed vine leaves. Go ahead, help yourself. I took a whole bag."

With Avdol as their guide, they were sure to have a great evening sampling many different and varied foods. For (Y/N), her favorite treats were zlabias, small balls of dough dipped in honey and sprinkled with sugar. She was gulping them one by one, refusing to share her bag with anyone. As she was devouring her second bag, sitting on a stone wall, Polnareff brought her a glass of red liquid.

"Look at that! They have Egyptian wine! They have beers too!

- Wait, you found alcohol?" she asked, surprised, without refusing the glass he was holding out to her.

"Egypt is a country with a Muslim majority, yes, but some people drink it", Avdol explained. "It's not forbidden here.

- Cheers then!"

Polnareff drank it down in one, Avdol gave him a judgmental look.

"What?

- If you end up drunk, get back to the hotel on your own.

- Pffff, me? Drunk? Never!"

The wine was delicious and very fruity. (Y/N) didn't take long to finish her drink either. And a second. And a third. Then Joseph brought them an Egyptian beer. And maybe another one, she didn't really pay attention to it anymore. While she was tasting yet another dish, glass in hand, a young Egyptian came to see her and asked her, with a slight accent:

"Do you want to come and dance?"

Already well drunk, she didn't hesitate for a second. She entered the circle with all the passersby who lent themselves to the game. The young stranger was looking at her with stars in his eyes as she kept laughing, awkwardly imitating the dance steps of the people in front of her. Under the stars and the moonlight, she was magnificent. And everyone had noticed her. Glass in hand on a stone wall, Jotaro was glaring at anyone who'd take the young woman's hand to make her dance. Joseph nudged him in the ribs, a mocking smile on his lips.

"Well, go dance Jotaro, it doesn't look very complicated!

- No fucking way.

- I'm going!" Polnareff exclaimed. "Are you coming, Avdol?

- No thanks.

- Someone has to teach me the steps!

- You are drunk, Polnareff.

- Exactly!"

After heaving a sigh, Avdol finally agreed. In truth, despite everything he could say, he had no desire for the Frenchman to get into trouble. (Y/N) was still spinning to the catchy rhythm of oriental music that resonated throughout the city, to the applause of young people her age. A short, elderly man complimented her on her jalabiya and she laughed harder, dragged into another round dance. Jotaro was looking particularly gloomy, drowning his frustration in alcohol. And after a few songs, she noticed it. She left the circle and approached him, a big smile on her lips. She approached again. Closer. And she slowly took his glass from his hands. He could no longer take his ocean gaze off the young woman's lips as she kept smiling. She handed the glass to Joseph, before dragging Jotaro with her onto the dance floor. He tried to flee, but Polnareff and a good group of strangers forced him to stay in the circle. He was taken aback by a little granny, thrilled to be able to dance with a little youngster of his stature. Avdol, Polnareff and (Y/N) kept laughing when they saw his panicked face. After a while dancing with young people her own age who lured her into new rounds, (Y/N) finally found herself alongside Jotaro. She grabbed both of his hands and didn't let go. The pace quickened, she had no desire to lose him again in the crowd. He was clumsy, especially since he was very drunk. But she was laughing, and that was enough to make him smile. He wasn't taking his eyes off her lips anymore, the music was making him deaf to anything but her laughter. At the end of the song, she was completely out of breath, but she was still laughing. The little granny who had danced with Jotaro previously came to see them to congratulate the young woman.

"You are a beautiful little woman, and you dance extremely well! It's a pity that you are already taken by this handsome young man, I would have gladly introduced you to my grandson!"

(Y/N) raised an amused eyebrow, before laughing when she realized she was talking about Jotaro. He stuttered, his cheeks flushed with alcohol, dancing and shame.

"No, we're not-"

(Y/N) didn't let him finish. With a delicate hand, she took his chin in her hands and pulled him to her before climbing on tiptoe to place a kiss on his lips. Jotaro's blood started boiling and he froze. The little granny began to laugh, before walking away. The boys who had hovered around the young woman all evening cried out in frustration, particularly disappointed with the turn of events. Feeling that Jotaro wasn't moving, she pulled back slightly to gaze into his. He was panicking inside, she could read it in his ocean eyes.

"Jojo?

- I...

- Forget them. Focus on me. It's just us, the others don't matter."

There was definitely a click in his head, as the boy slowly leaned in to kiss her, after a moment of hesitation. He put a hand on her cheek and she melted under his touch. She had succeeded, that was all that mattered. She put her arms around his neck and kissed him for what felt like an eternity, as if his lips were more intoxicating than the wine they'd been drinking all night and she couldn't let go. In the background, outside the little bubble they had mentally locked themselves in, she could hear the cheers of the crowd.

"Happy New Year! Happy New Year!"

Jotaro was the one breaking the kiss first, his eyes fluttering as if awakening from a hundred-year slumber. She gave him the tenderest of smiles, and he felt his usually cold heart soften.

"Happy New Year, Jojo."

He had a headache and his cheeks were hot. But he was smiling. He was smiling, because he was drunk. No, it was more than that. He was smiling, because he was happy. Simple as that.

Luxor, Egypt. January 1st, 1989.

When Jotaro opened his eyes, his heart skipped a beat. It skipped more than one, actually. Was he still sleeping? It couldn't be, it couldn't be real, he had to be dreaming. Because not only was he bare-naked, but in addition, (Y/N) was still asleep in his arms, snuggled up against him. Very slowly, he lifted the duvet and noted with horror that the young woman was just as naked as he was.

What had he done?

How could he have done this to Kakyoin?

He was seized with nausea. And it wasn't just because of the alcohol. After staring at the ceiling for long seconds without knowing what to do, he very slowly detached himself from the young woman so as not to wake her. She didn't flinch, he heaved a sigh of relief. Without a sound, he rolled onto his side in an attempt to escape the bed. But a hand grabbed his wrist and he was shivering from head to toe. Without even opening her eyes, (Y/N) had stopped him in his tracks with no problem. He tensed, trying somehow to hide his crotch with his free hand. With one eye half-open, she let out a tired little laugh.

"... you're an idiot Jojo. Come here."

She tried to tug on his arm to bring him back to her, but he was petrified. This time, she opened her eyes fully to sit up and examine his attitude.

"... Jotaro?

- ... it's bad.

- What are you talking about?

- We betrayed his trust.

- ... Whose?

- What do you think? Oh fuck, I feel sick..."

She blinked slowly, trying to understand what he was talking about, her mind still very foggy from the alcohol. Jotaro no longer dared looking at her. A heavy silence settled, until (Y/N) whispered,

"...are you talking about Noriaki?"

He glared at her, as if the answer was obvious, and the young woman relaxed immediately. She bit her lip to keep from laughing, but the glare the boy was giving her made her laugh uncontrollably.

"... why are you laughing?" he asked in a cold voice.

"How stupid you are, Jojo! You are completely blind, my word!

- ... eh?"

She tried to tug on his wrist but he still wouldn't let her, so she pinched his ribs.

"Noriaki and I have been flirting with you for a while, don't tell me you haven't noticed!!

- ..."

Jotaro looked away, remembering all the time spent with his two friends. How could he have known? He had always received this kind of attention with all the girls around him. Except that these girls only ever had it for his muscular body and his beautiful face. How could he have known that this time was different? How could he have known that this time it was serious? Seeing his stone-cold face, (Y/N) tugged on his arm again. And this time, he let himself be pulled. She pulled him with her under the blankets and put her arms around his waist, a smile on her face. He looked completely lost, as if he was questioning his whole life. He hated this feeling. He hated feeling so vulnerable, it wasn't his habit at all. She put her hand on his chin to force him to look at her.

"It's okay," she whispered to him. "It's our fault, we should have told you before.

- ... did we...?

- What do you think? I would be surprised if we got undressed just to sleep.

- ... yare yare daze."

She laughed and he slowly relaxed into her arms. She placed a very light kiss on his lips and she felt him melt under her touch. How long had he hoped for this moment to ever come?

"...(Y/N)?

- Mmm?

- I don't remember what happened.

- Do not worry. Me neither.

- I have a headache.

- Mm-mmh. We're going to take aspirin... afterwards."

Her head on his chest, she was taking pleasure in being lulled by his heartbeat. He was particularly relaxed, his fingers awkwardly caressing the young woman's bare back, tracing patterns down her spine. She smiled shyly, close to falling asleep again. But he ran a hand through her (H/C) hair and she blinked.

"... mmh?

- We'll have to get back on the road.

- ... five more minutes.

- Not one more.

- Yes sir."

He rolled his eyes, a smile on his lips, surprising himself with his attitude. It was hot inside. Warm in the chest. And the heat intensified when she took his hand to press it against hers. With her big (E/C) eyes, she was examining the difference in size between their two hands, an amused smile on her lips.

"You have big hands.

- No, your hands are small.

- You didn't say that last night.

- Pfff, as if you remembered last night.

- No, it's true, I admit. Complete black hole, I have no memory after it struck midnight.

- Because it struck midnight?"

She burst out laughing and he chuckled tiredly. After a while, they both closed their eyes, tempted to sleep. But Jotaro growled,

"... it's been five minutes.

- ... five more minutes.

- You can dream.

- Jojooooo..."

He pushed her aside and she almost fell off the bed. Quick as lightning, he slipped on some boxer shorts before throwing her underwear in her face.

"Dress yourself.

- ... no thanks."

She hid under the duvet. He growled.

"Don't make me come get you.

- Not even afraid."

Without hesitation, Jotaro tugged on the duvet and threw it across the room to force the young woman out of bed. Completely naked, (Y/N) curled up on herself, crying that she was cold. But he didn't care. She could complain all she wanted, Jotaro was nowhere near as sweet and patient as Noriaki. And since she still wasn't moving, he pulled her by the foot to lift her and extract her from the bed. He threw her over his shoulder like a potato sack and went to the bathroom. She understood immediately what he intended to do, so she tried to fight back, but too late. He put her in the shower and turned the water on to the coldest temperature possible. She screamed, trying to escape the jet by sticking herself against the walls.

"Jotaro, you asshole, I hate you!!"

But Jotaro was laughing. So she couldn't really hate him, could she?

On the other hand, she could always turn the situation to her advantage. So she tugged on his arm to pull him into the shower with her. He had almost no reaction, apart from a groan of frustration that escaped his lips. She burst out laughing, and he kissed her quietly, freezing water streaming down his broad shoulders.

They weren't quite ready to join the others.

Cairo could still wait five more minutes.

Chapter Text

Luxor, Egypt. January 1st, 1989.

[default: English / italic: French]

When they went to the hall, Jotaro and (Y/N) found none of their companions. Which was especially odd, since they were late themselves.

"Since you slept in my room, there was no one to wake Jean-Pierre so I guess he must still be sleeping. I'll wake him up.

- I'll see where Avdol and the old man are.

- Alright, see you soon."

They went separate ways. (Y/N) soon found the room that Polnareff was supposed to share with Jotaro, before he migrated with the young woman. She entered without really knocking, convinced to find him alone. What was her surprise when she opened the door and saw Polnareff, dozing against Avdol's chest. The Egyptian blinked when he heard her enter. And immediately, he panicked. Out of reflex, he hid under the duvet, jostling Polnareff at the same time. The Frenchman fell out of bed, completely naked. (Y/N) hid her eyes, before bursting out laughing.

"It's not what you think!" Avdol exclaimed.

"It's totally what you think", Polnareff contradicted him before quickly getting back into bed to hide.

(Y/N) laughed harder. Polnareff growled.

"Good grief (Y/N), were you ever taught how to knock?

- I see we had a very similar night", the young woman laughed.

"Eh? Why do you say that?"

At the same time, Jotaro appeared in the doorway. Seeing the scene in front of him, he quickly lowered his cap over his eyes. And immediately, Polnareff understood. His face lit up and a smirk appeared on her lips.

"Ho, ho, ho...

- Shut up", Jotaro cut him off before he could say anything.

He quickly turned his back on them, as if everything that was happening in the room was none of his business. And as if nothing had happened, he said:

"No sign of the old man.

- That's strange..." (Y/N) answered, turning to give the two men some privacy.

- I'll go get him!" Avdol exclaimed in a strangely high-pitched voice, taking this opportunity to get up awkwardly and get dressed.

Quick as lightning, he passed by the two teenagers, fully dressed and above all very embarrassed. (Y/N) held back a laugh but chuckled as soon as he disappeared down the hall. Then she turned to Polnareff, still lying on his bed staring dreamily at the ceiling.

"Congratulations.

- Mmh, thank you... Congratulations to you too."

He winked at her and Jotaro glared at him.

"Move. Get dressed.

- Oh come on, fine! I'm coming!

- Come, (Y/N).

- Give me two minutes. I'll meet you in the hall."

The Japanese didn't answer, he simply nodded before disappearing as well. Immediately, the two Frenchmen gave each other a knowing look.

"So?" he asked, a smirk on his face.

"Well, that's it.

- He took a long time to understand!

- You should have seen his face when he woke up. Completely panicking.

- Is he good in bed at least?

- In bed, I don't know, I have no memory of last night. But in the shower...

- You've done it twice already?! Love the energy!

- And you then??

- I think I'm in love.

- No kidding?

- I had an infallible plan: all evening I pretended that I was completely drunk so that he would take care of me. And you know what, he was soooo caring! But when he took me to my room, he didn't want to do anything, because he thought I was too drunk and would regret the next day. So, you know, I had to reveal my cover!

- And suddenly, he's the one who ended up under your covers.

- Haha! Exactly!"

They high fived each other, proud of their "technical achievements." They kept talking while Polnareff was finishing getting ready, then they met Jotaro in the hall. The teenager squinted at the smirks they had plastered on their faces. Then they went out and Jotaro offered a cigarette which Polnareff did not refuse.

"Thank you Jotaro. You're a good guy."

Jotaro gave him a look that suspected great things. He was expecting bullshit, because Polnareff couldn't erase the satisfied look on his face. And indeed, the Frenchman ended up patting him on the shoulder before slipping to him:

"Far be it from me to scare you, but if you hurt her, you will have to deal with me.

- Jean-Pierre, stop it, I'm old enough to manage on my own.

- A-ta-ta-ta... You never know!

- ... did Kakyoin also receive this kind of recommendation?" Jotaro asked, very unimpressed

"Everyone goes through it, and I won't give quarters!"

Silver Chariot appeared for a few seconds to threaten Jotaro with his blade and (Y/N) couldn't help but laugh. Polnareff was joking, but she appreciated his protective big brother instinct more than anything. After crushing his cigarette butt on the ground, Jotaro sighed.

"Well, what are they doing?

- Good question," Polnareff replied, expelling the smoke from his cigarette through his nose.

Iggy came trotting over and the Frenchman glared at him.

"Where were you?"

The dog ignored him to come and lie down at (Y/N)'s feet, far from the smell of cigarettes. The young woman squatted at his level to caress him. Polnareff growled.

"Maybe if they still haven't come back, they...they...they went to have a secret feast!"

Jotaro rolled his eyes, hands in his pockets.

"There just has to be a queue at the bathroom," he said.

"Or a Stand attack", the young woman sighed, scratching Iggy behind the ear.

"Hmm. Let's wait another five minutes and we'll go get them.

- In the bathroom?" Polnareff asked, a bored look on his face. "Makes sense. Must say that they are so clean here!"

(Y/N) sighed. This obsession with toilets was becoming comical. Suddenly, people ran past them, panicking, and the young woman sat up.

"It seems that the rails are cut!

- The train has nothing?

- They're stopping traffic!

- The rails are cut?" Polnareff asked, astonished. There really are weirdos! What do they get for doing that? Are they jerks or what? You know, these people rot their karma, the backlash is bound to hurt.

- What if I'm part of the mafia?" (Y/N) asked with a smirk on her face. "Am I going to take karma too?

- Well, it all depends on what you're doing. Do you kill people?

- Mmh, it happens.

- Heh... Well I guess it depends if you kill good or bad people!

- Isn't that a bit subjective?" Jotaro asked, his face closed.

"Ugh... Well, my theory doesn't hold water then! We've all killed people here anyway, we'll all take karma together!

- Great", (Y/N) said sarcastically.

It had been over five minutes, and Joseph and Avdol still hadn't returned. Polnareff was growing impatient.

"What the hell are they doing? They are worse than chicks!"

He got a smack on the back of his head for that sexist remark. Jotaro ignored them, glancing at his watch.

"It will be 9 a.m.... They may have been attacked.

- We should go and see", the young woman said.

"Yeah. Yare yare...

- Iggy, come!" Polnareff ordered.

The dog barked and followed them without making a scene.

"Yeah, you got the munchies, we know! You are not the only one!

- Hey", (Y/N) scoffed, "you're super close now!

- No, he's just a smelly mutt.

- Maybe you shouldn't s-

- Iggy, no, sit!! Si-"

The dog jumped on him to fart in his face. (Y/N) burst out laughing.

"You were the one talking about karma, right?

- Shut up and help me!!

- Oh no, you seem to be enjoying yourself.

- (Y/N), have mercy!»

After letting him be punished by Iggy, (Y/N) slowly unhooked the dog from Polnareff's face to keep him in his arms and stroke his head, a mocking smile on her lips. Jotaro rolled his eyes and groaned in Japanese. So Iggy growled back at him and a glare fight ensued. In a mocking tone, (Y/N) asked:

"How old are you to have a dog as a rival, seriously..."

To put an end to their nonsense, she put Iggy on the ground. And the dog ran off in the opposite direction. Polnareff chuckled disdainfully.

"How stupid is this dog.

- Mmh..."

(Y/N) frowned. Had Iggy smelled something?

"Leave him," Jotaro said without even turning around. "We don't have time to waste on his bullshit.

- ... Let's stay on our guard", the young woman replied.

They returned to the hotel and went to the room that Joseph and Avdol would have had to share if the latter had not migrated with the Frenchman. But there was nobody. No trace of their presence. No trace of struggle either.

"It's starting to look suspicious", (Y/N) said, analyzing the room with her (E/C) eyes. "Let's go get them in town. I'm sure Iggy could help us.

- Pffffff", Polnareff said. "That filthy mutt won't help anyone.

- Let's still try."

But outside, no trace of Iggy either. Walking alongside Jotaro, (Y/N) asked.

"Maybe we should part-

- No. A User could take advantage of this. Besides... Where is Polnareff?"

(Y/N) turned around to notice that her friend was no longer following them. She frowned, before rubbing her temples as she felt her frustration rise.

"Damn it...

- Stay close to me", the Japanese man muttered.

He didn't have to tell her twice. Since Polnareff also had just disappeared, she had no desire to go for a walk alone. Besides, Jotaro's presence was reassuring. She clung to his arm and he didn't flinch. He tucked his cap lightly with his free hand, before resuming his search. And a few minutes later, a little boy with clothes that were too big ran into them, completely panicked.

"Jo-... (Y-... No... Jay? Jackie?

- Hey kid, haven't you seen a Frenchman around?" Jotaro asked. "He's that tall and has the same kind of hairstyle than you.

- That's me! That's me!

- Yare yare daze... That'll teach me to ask a kid."

As Jotaro was about to turn on his heels, (Y/N) caught his arm to stop him. With her (E/C) eyes, she carefully examined the poor kid who was trying somehow to hold her back. They had to be blind, or else completely stupid, not to notice the striking resemblance between this kid and Polnareff himself.

"Jojo, wait... I really think that... Shit, how?

- You really think that, what?" Jotaro growled.

"... Tell me, kid. What's your name?

- Jean-Pierre! My name is Jean-Pierre!

- And bingo..." the young woman sighed.

Fortunately she was there, or Jotaro would have left without even realizing that their friend was standing right in front of them. At least, the shorty remaining of him.

"You were hit by a Stand, right?

- Where is it?" Jotaro asked.

"Well... Are you looking for me?"

Jotaro and (Y/N) were now facing a man with a rather strange hairstyle, holding a massive ax in his hand. Immediately, the young woman summoned her scythe, but the man burst out laughing.

"It's already too late, (Y/N) Zeppeli! You too are shrinking!"

She was now around ten years younger. And her scythe no longer had the same splendor. Immediately, Caesar came out of Last Judgement to protect her. His once ghostly body was now surrounded by powerful energy, as if ready to fight. By her side, Jotaro had also rejuvenated. He was swimming in his uniform. The enemy scoffed,

"Ha! You haven't had Star Platinum for a long time! In other words, you no longer have a Stand now that you have rejuvenated! You're just an ordinary brat! And here is the finished product! Master Dio, I'm going to kill Jotaro! Mine is the reward! Die, Jotar-"

He took a punch in the face that propelled him a few feet away.

"Yare yare daze... Kid or not, don't underestimate me."

Tiny Jotaro began punching the enemy. Even when he was younger, the boy had never hesitated to fight. It was in his nature. And even as a little girl, (Y/N) was admiring him, open-mouthed and stars in her eyes. Caesar heaved a sigh of relief. He ruffled his protege's (H/C) hair and disappeared again. The enemy was knocked out, and our companions resumed their normal sizes. Star Platinum and Silver Chariot then had a field day and sent the enemy far from their business. Kneeling in the sand, (Y/N) was rubbing the back of her head. Jotaro came over to help her up and she rubbed her knees to dust the sand off her clothes. And as they were all about to leave, they finally came across Joseph and Avdol.

"Can we know where you went like that?" the old man growled. "You're really going to have to stop leaving without warning like that!

- But it's up to us to say that!" Polnareff exclaimed, threatening him with his finger. "You had disappeared!

- Let's move on", Avdol interrupted them like the wise man of the group. "Let's go eat instead.

- Iggy!" Polnareff cried, pointing to the dog which appeared out of nowhere. "Can we know where you went too?

Iggy scratched his ear with his hind paw, proudly determined to ignore Polnareff who kept groaning, he was so hungry. As the rest of the group went ahead, Jotaro stayed near (Y/N), who seemed to be struggling to reconnect to reality. As if this little throwback to her childhood had unlocked some memories of her past.

"Everything okay?

- ... Yeah. It must be the leftover alcohol from yesterday... I'm going to eat, I'll feel better..."

Chapter Text

Cairo, Egypt. January 8th, 1989.

They had finally arrived at their destination, several days before. Their mission was far from over, yet the end was fast approaching. All they had to do was find the mysterious place that appeared in Joseph and Hermit Purple's photos. But it was far from easy, and the research was particularly exhausting. No matter where they were going, they had to ask for any information from the Cairenes. Like, for example, asking a café's owner when they stopped for lunch. And asking customers too on the way. But no one seemed to know. Annoyed, our companions were about to leave when a man called out to them:

"Personally... I have already seen this building."

He was a short man, seated behind a poker table. He was rubbing his mustache and shuffling a deck of cards with a sly look in his eyes.

"No doubt possible, it is this one. I know where it is.

- What, is it true?" Joseph asked, regaining hope. "So tell us everything! Where is it?

- You expect me to tell you for free?

- Oh, yes, sorry. You deserve a reward", the old Joestar admitted, reaching into his pocket. "Here, ten pounds. So?

- Haha... I really like games. I can't get enough of the thrill they give me. It is largely thanks to them that I can provide for myself. Do you like betting?

- I don't understand.

- If you don't like it, say so right away.

- What the hell do you want?

- I simply suggest that you play with me. If you win, I'll give you the information for free.

- To be honest, I think I'm a good player. But we don't have time to play poker. I'll add twenty pounds if you'd like.

- We can bet on everything and anything, it won't take long. For example... You see the cat on the wall over there? How about betting which slice of fish he will eat first? So? Simple but exciting, right?

- I'm sick of this!" Polnareff exclaimed, banging his fist on the table. "Take your thirty pounds and tell us what you know. Quickly!

- Polnareff", Joseph sighed, "stay polite, he wants to help us.

- In this case, I take up the bet! He'll take the one on the right!

- Good", the man replied, a smirk on his face. "We can have fun.

- This guy is a User", (Y/N) sighed, glass of iced tea in hand. "If he tricks you all, don't complain. It would go much faster if we ora ora-ed him from the beg-"

The man glared at her. Avdol put a hand over the young woman's mouth to silence her and she groaned in frustration. Why didn't they ever listen to her? But Jotaro gave her a sideways glance to show her that he understood. He would get ready to potentially fight.

"What do I have to put into play myself?" Polnareff asked. "A hundred pounds?

- I don't need the money. Would you play your soul?

- Ha! Yeah, sure.

- I give up", (Y/N) said, managing to get rid of Avdol. "You never listen to me, I'm going to get more tea."

And when she came back from the bar with another glass of tea, of course, Polnareff was lying lifeless in Avdol's arms. He had lost his soul to the game, and there was nothing Jotaro could do or they would lose him forever. Seeing the furious look the young woman was giving them, her three remaining companions gulped with difficulty.

"... How did you know?" Avdol asked hesitantly.

"Do you know many people who'd refuse thirty pounds for such trivial information as a building?

- ... no", Joseph admitted.

'Bunch of idiots. You always get yourself in trouble because you trust strangers too much. A little common sense, for fuck's sake!

- (Y/N) Zeppeli", the enemy muttered, smiling. "It's a pleasure to meet a woman of your status. My name is D'Arby.

- I am the one dealing with souls, you sick man. I'm not letting you steal my job.

- Here is Polnareff's soul", the man said, putting a token on the table. "Shall we play?"

Avdol jumped on him and grabbed him by the collar, ready to punch him in the face. It was rare to see him lose his temper like that. But Polnareff was no longer breathing. It was enough for him to get into such a state. D'Arby made a little monolog that (Y/N) didn't listen to because she was furious. But Joseph knocked over everything on the table, looking determined. He put down a glass and filled it with bourbon, looking gloomy. (Y/N) understood immediately.

"Mr. Joestar, don't do this. He's trying to get us one by one.

- The rules are simple", Joseph ignored her. "One at a time, we will put coins in this glass. Whoever makes it overflow loses. I'm putting my soul on the line."

(Y/N) slapped her forehead in frustration. Why did they all have to have inflated egos?

"This is madness!" Avdol exclaimed. "He cheats like he breathes!

- I won't let him! I chose the game. Jotaro, make sure he doesn't cheat.

- I accept the bet. But first let me inspect the coins and the glass.

- Naturally. Just one thing. Show us that you will return Polnareff if you lose.

- I'm a player, I have my honor. When I lose, I pay my debts. But that won't happen.

- Alright, you can start. Put a coin.

- Good luck, Mr. Joestar", (Y/N) sighed. "I feel like I'm going to need a lot more than iced tea."

She went back to the counter to order a glass of wine, which she drank bottoms up, jaw clenched. She had to find a solution, and fast. This User was a seasoned cheater, that was obvious. She had to find a game he couldn't cheat on. A game where only she could win. And of course, when she returned to the others, Joseph was already dead. But even worse, Avdol was this close to kicking D'Arby in the face. Quick as lightning, (Y/N) grabbed his arm.

"Muhammad. We still have a chance to save them, don't ruin it."

Avdol was shaking with rage. She pulled him away from D'Arby who was snickering. At the same time, Jotaro discovered the deception used against Joseph.

"I thought I had warned you," the enemy muttered. "It is only cheating if it is noticed.

- ... you and me, Jotaro groaned. "We'll settle this in poker.

- Interesting! Poker is my specialty!

- I'll put my soul at st-

- I'll put my soul at stake", (Y/N) cut him off.

Jotaro's eyes widened and D'Arby sneered.

"Isn't that lovely!" the man exclaimed, applauding slowly. "Miss Zeppeli finally decides to play to save her knight's life! I like it when the roles are reversed-

- Shut up. Forget poker. We're gonna play my game. By my rules.

- (Y/N), what are you-

- Trust me, Jojo.

- I'm listening", D'Arby said, smiling.

"Take my soul. And I bet you I can come back here, with Mr.Joestar and Jean-Pierre as a bonus.

- (Y/N), it's completely fool!" Avdol exclaimed.

"Deal!"

D'Arby snapped his fingers and (Y/N)'s soul escaped from her body. She fell backwards and Jotaro caught her, looking grim. Her skin was suddenly so cold... It was suicide. He clenched his jaw and lifted her to sit her lifeless body close to the others. He couldn't sit there waiting for her to come back. Because if she didn't come back...

"Take your cards. I'll put my soul at stake."

When (Y/N) opened her eyes, she was in a small dark room. Her soul was undoubtedly locked in a small casino chip. She looked at her hands, as transparent and nebulous as those of the ghosts she had encountered in her life. And speaking of ghosts...

"Caesar?"

The doors of Last Judgement opened, comforting her in the idea that she would keep her Stand even in the afterlife, since it was part of her. Caesar got out, and the shock could be read on his face.

"Don't tell me you...

- I'm not really dead. My soul was simply stolen.

- I don't see any difference.

- Help me get out of here.

- You control death, cara. Not me. You just have to move freely. You'll see, it's a little scary at first."

He took her hand. And for the first time, she was able to fully feel his hand in hers, making her smile ear to ear. Her great-uncle protected her. She had nothing to fear, not even death itself. So she walked through the doors of Last Judgement without an ounce of fear. On the other side of the door, she found Polnareff's soul, locked in its own token.

"...(Y/N)?! But how...

- This idiot wanted to play with death itself. I'm going to teach him a lesson for disrespecting us. Come."

Polnareff's face lit up and he admired the young woman for a moment. There was no denying that his little sister had grown up well. He looked away at Caesar who nodded to him.

"...Caesar, I guess?

- Himself. Nice to meet you, Jean-Pierre Polnareff.

- We don't have time to talk", (Y/N) interrupted them. "I don't know how long we can survive here.

- Aren't we dead?

- Not really. Just separated from our bodies. Let's hurry."

She walked through the doors of Last Judgement again, not thinking about what would happen next. Joseph's soul was there. And it clicked in the young woman's head when Caesar entered after Polnareff. Joseph looked up at him with his big turquoise eyes and if he hadn't already been dead, he would have gasped.

"Y-...Caesar!!

- Jojo!"

They threw themselves into each other's arms and (Y/N) couldn't help but smile. She vividly remembered telling Joseph that it was better to mourn than play with death, but seeing them together warmed her heart. They deserved it, if only for a moment.

"You did not change!

- And you find it surprising?" Caesar laughed. "Old pal!

- Heh!

- You're all wrinkled.

- You wouldn't have escaped aging just because of your beautiful eyes!

- Of course I would, I would still have my baby-smooth skin.

- That's it, bullshit!"

Both men were laughing. And (Y/N) was starting to know the glint in their eyes too well. It was the same love she carried in her heart when she'd look at Noriaki and Jotaro. The same love in Polnareff's tears when he'd mourned Avdol's disappearance. (Y/N) felt a twinge in her heart. They had to leave.

"... Mister Joestar."

His face in Caesar's hands as the Italian was examining his slightest features, Joseph looked at the young woman. And he understood immediately. An immense sadness seized him and he put his hands on the Italian's who sighed.

"... I'm sorry, Caesar. I have to save my little Holy.

- I know, Jojo. I am very proud of you."

Joseph forced a big sad smile. He couldn't cry in this form, and maybe that wasn't so bad. Caesar leaned over to whisper something in his ear and the old man nodded, his cheeks slightly rosy. Then he straightened up and turned to his companions, looking determined.

"I'm ready. Let's go back."

(Y/N) led them through the gates of Last Judgement. And their souls reappeared in the café, where Jotaro was bluffing his poker game like a pro. Already under pressure from his part going wrong, D'Arby missed having a heart attack as he saw the three ghosts appear in front of him. Avdol and Jotaro couldn't see them, since they couldn't control death. But the enemy was even paler than a corpse.

"I won, d'Arby," the young woman laughed, pointing at him. "Checkmate."

D'Arby fell backwards and the three souls rejoined their bodies. It was a particularly unpleasant feeling to suddenly be attached to the gravity and complications of the human body. But that unpleasant feeling quickly faded when she felt Jotaro's arms around her waist. After a moment of hesitation, she put her arms around his neck and hid her face in his neck.

"... I never thought I'd say that, but I'm so glad I can smell your stinky cigarette odor again.

- ... you died in my arms and that's the first thing you wanted to tell me?»

She burst out laughing and he hugged her tighter. He didn't care if the clients in the bar were watching the scene with sick curiosity. For a moment, he'd thought he had lost her. He could use a full pack of cigarettes to relax now. Polnareff had taken refuge in Avdol's arms who kept checking and rechecking if he was alive. From a distance, Joseph observed them all, a faint smile on his lips. He ran his hand over his cheek, trying to remember the feel of Caesar's fingers on his skin.

And as D'Arby laid on the ground, passed out from the pressure, all of his stolen souls flew out to walk through the gates of Last Judgement with dignity and finally die in peace.

Chapter Text

Cairo, Egypt. January 11th, 1989.

"Looking for this mansion? I've been fixing roofs here for 40 years, but this building doesn't recall anything to me. On the other hand, given the construction, it must be at least a century old. So if you look south of here, you'll find it eventually. In Cairo, the further south you go, the older the buildings. Sorry for not being more helpful.

- No thank you. Sorry for the inconvenience."

Searches still turned up nothing. And Holy's condition was getting worse. The doctors only gave her a few days left. But Joseph was formal, they were two steps away from Dio. He felt it. But it wasn't just Dio. They felt like someone had been following them for a while. And Polnareff decided to take charge of it, while the others were discussing. Jotaro took the opportunity to light a cigarette, under (Y/N)'s disapproving gaze who was looking at him with disgust. He held her gaze defiantly, blowing smoke through his nose. She rolled her eyes. There was a small noise in the street nearby which stopped their little staring games.

"Polnareff, did you find out who was following us?" Avdol asked, turning in the direction the Frenchman had just disappeared.

No answer. After exchanging a look and remaining on their guard, they approached the alley in which Polnareff was supposed to be.

"Are you all right, Polnareff? He does not answer.

- That's suspicious", Jotaro said.

- Were we really being followed?" Joseph asked. "Answer! Hey, can you hear us?

- Jean Pierre?"

Arriving at the corner of the street, they came across Polnareff, slumped against a wall, a big smile on his face. She knew him by heart, (Y/N) had no trouble seeing that he was forcing that smile.

"So, are you okay? What are you doing? Is there a problem?

- Uh no!"

Lies. She frowned.

"There... There was no one. I got wrong ideas."

He was sweating profusely. (Y/N) squinted, and she saw him gulped with difficulty.

"But why are you staying glued to the corner of the wall?" Avdol asked.

"I had a bit of an urge to pee, haha, hahaha!

- What?

- Are you serious?" Joseph grumbled. "You were planning to do this in the middle of the street? You're so shamless!"

Polnareff gave a little embarrassed laugh, before sticking his tongue out to the side and making a terrible face. The boys blinked uncomprehendingly, despite Polnareff's best efforts to try to get a message across to them. But (Y/N) understood immediately. The Reaper brought her her scythe and she crept closer.

"What's going on (Y/N)?" Joseph asked, rubbing his beard. "Did you see an enemy?"

Polnareff gulped and (Y/N) slapped her forehead in disbelief. Joseph was nice, but how stupid he could be! Fortunately, the Frenchman sneezed at the right moment, revealing Hol Horse who was about to explode his skull with a bullet from his Stand. Silver Chariot took the opportunity to kick him in the back of the head and send him crashing into pots of oil.

"Finally!" Polnareff cried, freed. "Watch out, there's another one under the box over there!"

But they didn't have time to do anything. A van slid into the oil on the ground and lost control, knocking everyone over. (Y/N) didn't have time to move away, the vehicle hit her head-on and she violently hit her head against a stone wall. Immediately, she lost consciousness.

When she opened her eyes a few minutes later, Jotaro was leaning over her. He had blood pouring from his forehead, so the young woman mumbled.

"... you're hurt?

- It's nothing. How are you feeling?"

She straightened up with difficulty and rubbed the back of her head, gritting her teeth.

"... I have a headache.

- Nothing broken?

- If I can still move my legs and arms, I think I'm good."

She immediately tried to get up, but was seized with dizziness that made her nauseous. So she clung to Jotaro's jacket. But her hands touched something sticky, which made her want to throw up even more.

"... what's this?

- ... I think it's Polnareff's snot, he sneezed on me.

- ...fuck, that's disgusting," she growled, wiping her fingers on the boy's jacket.

"Heh, don't wipe it on my clothes!

- It was already on your clothes, dude!"

She got up slowly, being careful not to make any sudden movement so as not to pass out again. Then with the back of her hand, she wiped the blood that was coming out from her mouth. In a nearby alley, cries echoed.

"I don't know what it is", Joseph said, stretching, "but it doesn't sound good. Between that and the accident, I'd like to avoid dealing with the police. Come on, let's go.

- I wonder what happened to Hol Horse," Polnareff muttered, helping Avdol to his feet.

"I don't know where he went", Jotaro said, "he disappeared.

- Speaking of disappearing, where is the goddamn dog?" Polnareff asked.

"Iggy? Probably gnawing on a bone somewhere", Joseph replied.

"I'm telling you, he is useless to us..." Avdol sighed.

"You don't deserve this dog", (Y/N) lectured them.

Cairo, Egypt. January 14th, 1989.

Polnareff had found a way to get himself into trouble again. This time he was having a fight with a local beggar, and Avdol had to put him back in his place. The search continued, but this impression of going around in circles persisted. So they tried everything, even if it meant asking for help from the beggars who knew the city better than anyone.

"We are looking for the building in this photo. You will be rewarded. It's an emergency."

After examining the photo, the man threw off his beggar's clothes to reveal a very chic suit and tie.

"I will find it for you in three hours. Wait for me here."

Then he drove off in a luxurious car, leaving our five friends speechless. Obviously, they had no choice but to wait with their arms folded. And to smoke a cigarette or two, for some. Sitting on a stair step, (Y/N) was looking at the sky. Jotaro came to sit next to her after stubbing out his cigarette a little further. She narrowed her eyes.

"I wonder where Iggy is. Haven't seen him for a while.

- This dog is wild. A normal dog would stay on his owner's coattails.

- No, it's just that he doesn't like you. And even that, he's not a normal dog.

- That is what I am saying. He'll come back when it suits him."

The afternoon passed without any news of the beggar on whom Avdol had staked all their hopes. The sun was setting. The view would have been much nicer if their mission wasn't a matter of life and death.

"Now that I think about it", the Egyptian said, "I hope he failed. Given the circumstances, it would be quite possible that it is because he found it that he is not coming back. I mean, it seems likely that a User is keeping intruders out. We may have put him at far too great a risk.

- Oh no..." Polnareff murmured in a worried tone.

"Let's go back to the hotel", Joseph announced. "We may see him again tomorrow."

Before following the boys, (Y/N) quickly looked around, scanning the street. Where could Iggy be?

Cairo, Egypt. January 15th, 1989.

"Where did that stupid dog go? Always pissing his people off", Polnareff groaned.

"We haven't seen him for a long time, it's worrying", Joseph admitted.

"What a filthy mutt!

- Leave him alone, Jean-Pierre."

Jotaro suddenly turned to examine the street they were walking down, as if looking for someone following them.

"Are you okay Jojo?

- ... it's nothing. I felt like we were being called.

- ... what?" Joseph asked, confused. "But...

- Iggy!"

From a small alley came the dog. He was clearly limping. The young woman ran to him immediately. He was covered in blood and his left front leg was wrapped in bandages. In fact, he no longer had a left front leg.

"My God, Iggy! What happened to you?"

She crouched down to take him gently in her arms and the dog let out little plaintive groans.

"He's not the kind of dog to have an accident," Avdol said as he walked over to examine the wounds. "The enemy attacked you, right Iggy?

- Looks like he's been taken care of", the young woman said, caressing the poor animal who was shaking with fatigue in her arms.

"And it's very good work", Joseph added.

Polnareff crouched down beside (Y/N) to examine the dog. Worry was clearly on his face. He could deny it all he wanted, he was very attached to "that filthy mutt". So delicately, she put the dog in his arms and Polnareff's features softened as if he were holding a baby.

"...it wasn't Iggy," Jotaro said, still scanning the horizon. "It's a human voice I heard calling us.

- Looks like Iggy ran into an enemy", a voice behind them said.

This voice, (Y/N) could have recognized it among a thousand.

"He was dying, a young man brought him in, and the Speedwagon Foundation doctors treated him. Like... My eyes.

- Noriaki!!!"

(Y/N) had never gotten up so quickly in her entire life. She jumped in his arms without hesitation and hid her face in his neck, tears of joy rolling down her cheeks as he laughed out loud. The others soon followed, more than happy to have their companion back with them. Polnareff and Avdol came and patted him on the back, huge smiles on their faces.

"You look great!

- We missed you!" Joseph exclaimed before cornering him in a bear hug. "Are your wounds healed?

- Yes, it's in the past. There are a few scars left, but my sight is restored.

- So much the better."

Almost by reflex, Kakyoin turned to Jotaro, smiling.

"Jojo..."

They shook hands and patted each other on the back, smiling like two children on Christmas morning. Kakyoin put on his sunglasses to protect his eyes, his smile never faded. (Y/N) gave them alternately glances that totally betrayed the admiration she had for them.

"Let's go back to the hotel," Joseph said. "Iggy needs a rest. And I guess you wouldn't say no to a bit of calm, Kakyoin.

- To be honest, Mr. Joestar, I spent the last two weeks in solitude, and it was far too long.

- In that case, let's celebrate your return with a good feast! That way Iggy will be able to rest and to regain strength."

As they were walking back to the hotel, (Y/N) wouldn't let go of Kakyoin's hand. These two weeks without him had been particularly gruelling. Seeing her so close to the redhead, Jotaro tensed. He knew very well what she had told him on New Year's morning. Had she lied? He found himself in a particularly uncomfortable situation, so he stared at the young woman, until she noticed him. Seeing the insistent look he was giving her, (Y/N) smirked and waved him over. With her other hand, she gripped Jotaro's arm. Immediately, Kakyoin gave them a questioning look. Displaying a proud smile, the young woman gave him a wink.

"Sorry, Noriaki. But I won.

- You- Oh... Oh!"

The redhead laughed. And Jotaro was only left more confused, frowning. She had won? What did that mean?

"... what's so funny?"

Neither of them answered, they just continued to exchange big knowing smiles. Jotaro clenched his jaw. So Noriaki approached. He put his free hand on the tall brunette's cheek and kissed his lips without saying anything more. As with (Y/N) two weeks earlier, Jotaro remained frozen, unable to comprehend what was going on. Nothing made sense. Why did his two best friends take malicious pleasure in torturing him like this? (Y/N) slid her hand down his back, down his spine, and the teen relaxed completely. He took Kakyoin's face in his hands and kissed him without hesitation. A little further on, Avdol was forcing Joseph and Polnareff not to turn around and to leave the three teenagers alone. They just needed to find each other again.

Chapter Text

Cairo, Egypt. January 15th, 1989.

"... and that's how the Nazis woke 100,000-year-old men!"

Laughter echoed through the hotel restaurant. In a very good mood, Joseph was telling everyone about his stories of youth. Between Kakyoin and Polnareff, (Y/N) was listening to him with admiration, almost forgetting to eat the dessert she had on her plate. One hand on the young woman's thigh, the other on Jotaro's thigh, the redhead kept laughing, thrilled. How good it was to be back!

"Say, Kakyoin?" Polnareff began. "Wasn't it too hard to spend the New Year alone?

- I kind of lost track of time with the doctors, actually. But of course I would have preferred to be with you...

- Well, we had fun! Am I right, Avdol?"

He made eyes at the Egyptian who rolled his eyes and pushed his face away. Everyone laughed at Polnareff, who was pretending to be hit right in the heart.

"Ha, enjoy your childhood sweethearts, kids... You'll never know when it's going to end.

- That's very depressing, Mr. Joestar!" Polnareff exclaimed, offended.

"You just killed the mood, old man. You suck.

- Sorry, sorry! Uh... That doesn't mean anything more, look at Suzie Q and me!

- That's it, make up for it now."

They laughed harder. But it was getting late, and the research would have to continue early the next morning. So (Y/N) got up once her dessert was finished. She put a hand on the two teenagers' shoulders who looked up at her before exchanging a look. Joseph refrained from making a comment when he saw them get up in turn, but Polnareff did not hesitate at all.

"Have a good night, huh?"

He was nudged in the ribs by Avdol but was backed up by Joseph who was holding back a chuckle. (Y/N) rolled her eyes. She intertwined her fingers with the boys' before leading them out, waving at their companions as they passed. For Jotaro, this situation was still far too new for him to be comfortable. It would take time, a lot of time. But he didn't have to worry, Noriaki and (Y/N) were determined to put him at ease. He deserved his place just as much as they did. Arriving in their rooms, (Y/N) examined the only double bed and sighed.

"Okay, well, you're going to have to squeeze in there. Hope you don't mind.

- Heh...sandwiches!" Kakyoin exclaimed, an amused smile on his lips.

He grabbed the young woman by the waist to kiss her. She couldn't imagine how happy he was with their reunion. Jotaro stood there looking grim, not knowing what to do.

"Come here," Kakyoin growled at him between two kisses.

He grabbed his hand to pull him to him and kiss him too. Amused, (Y/N) took the opportunity to go to the bathroom. When she got out of the shower a few minutes later, the two teenagers were lying on the bed and the radio was playing Madonna in the background. She stifled a laugh as she realized it was no other song than Like a Virgin.

"The shower is free," she said.

"I'll go!" Kakyoin exclaimed, jumping out of bed.

On the way, he pinched (Y/N)'s ribs and she had to refrain from letting out a little cry of surprise. Then the young woman slid onto the bed where Jotaro was sitting cross-legged. He seemed lost. So she moved against him, as if to ask permission to get into his bubble. He put an arm around her shoulders and she let out a small sigh of relief as she curled up in his arms, against his chest. He took a deep breath, as if trying to cheer himself up, and nuzzled the Italian girl's (H/C) hair, a slight smile on his face.

"You smell very good.

- Aw, that's my shampoo. Thanks Jojo.

- Do not say anything.

- What?

- I know what you were going to say.

- Oh yes?

- That I stink of cigarettes.

- Mmh, touché. But to be honest, I got pretty used to it. But yes, you stink.

- Yare, yare..."

She chuckled lightly and he placed a kiss on her temple. In two weeks, he had really learned to make an effort and to no longer close in on himself. At least, in private. In this room, no one was asking him to be this cold brute that everyone knew. And it was almost liberating for him to be able to learn to be tactile. There was still a lot of work to do, but (Y/N) was all the more fulfilled. A few minutes later, Kakyoin came back from the bathroom and took Jotaro's place. (Y/N) slipped into his arms as she had done a few seconds before with Jojo.

"Everything is fine?" he muttered, seeing that she was clinging to him more than usual.

"Mm-mmh... I missed you a lot...

- It was really long without you."

She traced the scars around his eyes with her fingertips, a sad smile on her face. He smiled back at her before taking her hand and kissing it.

"How is it? I'm not too disfigured? I don't disgust you too much?

- It will take more than just scars for you to disgust me."

He snorted and stole a kiss. His lips still tasted like the dessert he had eaten. And no one was surprised that it was made from cherries.

Jotaro soon returned, shirtless, towel over his shoulders. He fixed his blue eyes on the two lovers in bed, hesitating. (Y/N) almost purred.

"Well, well, well, would you look at this Adonis!

- Shut u-

- You are beautiful, Jojo", Kakyoin confirmed, offering him a most sincere smile.

Jotaro felt a gentle heat rise in his cheeks and he groaned in frustration. The other two burst out laughing, before straightening up at the same time to each grab a hand and pull him with them onto the bed. Jotaro let himself go. Even though he had no idea what was going to happen, he was no longer afraid to let them take the reins. He just wanted to share this moment with both of them. And never let them go again. Without any hesitation, (Y/N) straddled him to kiss him languidly. Noriaki was right behind to catch him as he tumbled backwards, planting many kisses on his neck and bare shoulders, sending shivers down his spine.

The night was going to be restless.

Cairo, Egypt. January 16th, 1989.

When (Y/N) opened her eyes in the early morning, she was overwhelmed by a deep feeling of joy and well-being. Jotaro was holding her tightly in his arms, and Noriaki was peacefully sleeping on her stomach. She let out a small, peaceful sigh, remembering the memories of the night before, still very clear in her mind. To tell the truth, her skin still remembered all the sensations and all the kisses. She could only smile stupidly, still under her lovers' spell as they were still sleeping. She ran her fingers through Kakyoin's red hair who hid his face in her chest and mumbled.

"... let me get some more sleep, mum... I don't have school today..."

Jotaro let out a tired little laugh in the young woman's ear and she smiled even more.

"Noriaki..." he growled, ruffling the boy's hair with his big hand. "You're not at your mother's, wake up.

- Mmmh... Jojo, leave me alone... You took the whole blanket...

- You just had to get closer.

- We can't be closer", the young woman muttered, still half asleep.

"It's a challenge?" the redhead asked in a small, amused voice.

"No, sleep..." Jotaro growled.

"But you just said it was time to wake up...

- Five more minutes..." (Y/N) mumbled. "Please, just a little gentle awakening, I'm exhausted...

- I wonder why", Jotaro chuckled while yawning.

"Don't play smart, Jojo", she threatened him, yawning too. "I'm not done with you yet...

- It's too early to think about that", Noriaki groaned.

"Mmmh... it's never too early..." (Y/N) murmured.

But they were far too tired to get up willingly. They no longer wanted to be apart. They just wanted to enjoy this moment together, while it lasted. It was their way of regaining their energy and strength. Without really being aware of it, Jotaro was placing very light kisses on the young woman's temple and she was on the verge of falling asleep again in his arms. Kakyoin was caressing Jotaro's hand he had been holding all night. After a long silence, he asked in a very small voice:

"... you're going to come with us to Italy, eh Jojo?

- Mmh...

- (Y/N) and I said that we would have a house by the sea... And that you could study the fish there...

- Wait, you remember this conversation?" the young woman asked, opening one eye. "You were high on morphine though...

- Because that's really what I'd like to do... With you two, of course..."

But Jotaro didn't answer. So Kakyoin shook him lightly and he ended up muttering,

"... you really think I could be accepted into an Italian school?

- Bleh... we'll ask your grandfather to pay for it anyway.

- That's the mafia mentality kicking", the redhead laughed.

They all three began to laugh lightly, nevertheless without ever letting go. Jotaro kept a peaceful smile on his lips. For the first time in a very long time, he finally felt complete. He was finally able to project himself into the future.

"Hey..." (Y/N) said, "do you realize we met when Jojo hit us?

- Haha, do we have to thank Dio then?" the redhead joked.

"It's the only positive thing this asshole brought us."

Jotaro sighed. Kakyoin hoisted himself on top of them to crush them with all his weight while laughing at their reactions. He spread his arms wide to hug them both. They were crushed, yes, but no one was left out. (Y/N) was squirming to get free.

"Noriaki- I need some air!"

She squirmed so much that she fell out of bed, which did not escape the two Japanese men's laughters. Out of pure revenge, she jumped onto Kakyoin's back and Jotaro found himself crushed underneath.

"... yare yare.

- Yare yare", (Y/N) mocked, taking a deep voice.

"You're going to go back on the ground", Jotaro threatened.

"I'm not even scared!"

Jotaro straightened up suddenly, ignoring Kakyoin's pleas who just wanted to go back to sleep. (Y/N) struggled and clung to the covers, but she was grabbed by Star Platinum and pushed off the bed. Jotaro laid back down, Kakyoin snuggled against his chest, a mocking smile on his face. (Y/N) glared at the Stand and it only answered with a little sorry "ora". As she was about to pounce on Jotaro, there was a knock on the door. Immediately, she jumped on the bed and hid her naked body under the covers with the boys who quickly welcomed her into their embrace. A big smirk on his lips, Polnareff sneaked his head in the doorway. A smile that said it all, he came above all to recover the juicy details of this brand new relationship. But he received a pillow in the face, thrown by Star Platinum itself, and he had to quickly turn around.

"What do you want?" Jotaro scolded, his face turning cold again.

"Ah uh... Hello to you too!

- Get to the point.

- Mmh, okay, okay! It's Iggy, he woke up. And he keeps growling and barking. Ehm... In other words, we need your help (Y/N).

- I'm coming. Give us five minutes.

- Hey, that's fast!" the Frenchman taunted them with a wink. "You won't have time to-

- Shut up!" the three teenagers exclaimed at the same time.

"It's okay, I'll leave you!"

He quickly closed the door. He would certainly tell all the details of what he had seen to Avdol who would lecture him on his attitude. But they didn't care, their budding relationship was no secret. It hadn't been a secret before they even started hanging out.

Ah, youthful love! Mr. Joestar would say. It's sweet, and it's best to enjoy it while it lasts.

Chapter Text

Cairo, Egypt. January 16th, 1989.

"I don't understand, he's been unable to stand still since he woke up", Avdol said, worried.

(Y/N) crouched down to scratch Iggy's ear as he was very agitated, hoping to calm him down. He was in a bad state, but that didn't stop him from scratching at the door to ask to leave. And even the young woman's caresses could do nothing about it. She sighed.

"I don't know what happened during his fight, but he seems to want to lead us somewhere.

- Let's follow him," Joseph said.

Even though he was limping, the little dog was determined to lead them all over town. A certain determination could be read on his face. And as they crossed the street, a tow truck passed, towing a smashed and blood-covered luxury car. The car of the beggar who had agreed to help them, no doubt. (Y/N) felt a pang in her stomach.

"That's what I was afraid of..." Avdol muttered. "I shouldn't have involved him.

- Was it the work of the Stand that attacked Iggy?" Joseph asked.

"Without a doubt, yes", (Y/N) answered.

Iggy looked tired, but he wouldn't stop. As they continued to move, (Y/N) shivered and her hair stood on the back of her neck. There was something unhealthy in the air, and she wasn't the only one who noticed it.

"I have cold sweats, all of a sudden..." Polnareff said. "And I feel oppressed. Where's Iggy leading us... Oh."

Ahead of them loomed the mansion they had been searching for for almost two weeks. (Y/N) was losing her colors, she was paler than a corpse. They had arrived at their destination. The source of all their misfortunes was there, a few steps away. Fifty days of adventures. And the trip was coming to an end. Jotaro pointed to the top of the tower, his jaw clenched.

"Basically, if we win against Dio, everything will be back to normal.

- He's there, I can feel it, there's no doubt about it", Joseph asserted, clenching his fists. "He's in this mansion.

- Our journey..." Avdol began.

"... has finally come to an end", Polnareff finished.

"Are you ready?" the old Joestar asked.

"More ready than ever", (Y/N) answered.

The gate was wide open, as if they were being invited to enter. Joseph quickly looked around to make sure no one was waiting to set a trap for them.

"Since I'm sensing his strength, we can be sure he's sensing mine... To rush mindlessly into the mansion would be like throwing ourselves into the lion's den."

But the front door opened and Iggy growled. On their guard, our heroes stepped forward to take a look inside. There was a large hallway. Empty.

"We can't see the end of it," Polnareff said, his voice slightly trembling. "Is there a trick? An illusion?

"Polnareff, don't rush headlong into it," Joseph ordered him. "There must be one or two Stand Users before Dio."

From the end of the corridor approached a levitating man. By reflex, (Y/N) was about to invoke her scythe but Kakyoin put his hand on her arm to stop her. The stranger stopped just at the entrance in a skid in the air very well controlled. But he still wasn't touching the ground. He made a short bow to greet them.

"Welcome, Mr. Joestar. We've been expecting you. I am the steward of this mansion.

- I don't understand everything, but he's weird! Let's stab him, just in case!

- Polnareff!"

The stranger threw a card and Silver Chariot suddenly came out to cut it in half.

"Please, stay calm. My name is D'Arby.

- Again?!" (Y/N) exclaimed.

"Yes, Terence T. D'Arby. You've defeated Daniel J. D'Arby. I am his brother.

- And you want to avenge your brother, right?" Avdol asked.

"Haha, no, far be it from me. My brother must have told you that the victim of cheating can only blame themself. And this is precisely his case. It's his fault he lost. I don't understand the slightest resentment. It's not my problem, we are very different. I certainly had respect for him, but we are not of the same generation. Winning by means of cheating or imposture is retrograde and-

- Spare us your nice family speeches", (Y/N) interrupted him, growing impatient. "Your brother was a soul thief, I don't expect more from you.

- Let's see, Miss Zeppeli... I'm a man of honor, I do my job according to the rules. If you wish to confront me, I invite you to enter.

- I won't rush inside. You're not touching the ground for a good reason.

- We're in a hurry, take us to Dio", Jotaro ordered, pointing at him.

D'Arby materialized his Stand, representing the God Atum. Their last opponents had kept their Stands hidden, but this one was different.

"Which one of you wants to face me first?

- We don't give a fuck!" Polnareff exclaimed. "Jotaro, kick his ass!"

Jotaro stepped forward and it was his turn to materialize Star Platinum. Atum pointed at him and D'Arby said in a little smirk,

"I bet Star Platinum will first hit with its left arm. Its first attack will be a left, that's my bet.

- We do not care!" Polnareff shouted. "Given your strength, it doesn't matter! Go ahead! Hit him, Jotaro!"

Star Platinum punched with its right fist and Atum dodged with ease before catching its wrist, surprising everyone. Jotaro was known for his strength and speed. What could have happened?

"Oh, too bad..." D'Arby said. "It looks like I lost. Like my brother, I like to bet, but I'm less good at it. I'm inviting you to the Otherworld, that's my payment."

A black hole opened in the ground and D'Arby dragged Jotaro into it. Hierophant Green and Hermit Purple immediately attempted to catch him. Amused, D'Arby approached the edge where Joseph and Kakyoin were barely standing.

"If you want to, you can come with us."

The two men were in turn drawn into the black hole. (Y/N) jumped forward without thinking, but Avdol and Polnareff caught her before she could follow them.

"Calm down, it's too dangerous!" Avdol exclaimed.

- Avdol!" Joseph shouted, disappearing. "If you don't hear from me in ten minutes, burn this damn mansion to the ground! Did you hear me Avdol?"

The instructions were clear. The black hole closed. Trembling, (Y/N) was still trying to get rid of the two men who were holding her. They made her sit on the steps in the entrance, without letting her go, in case she'd make a decision on a whim. She wasn't speaking, too stressed to say anything. She had no faith in this D'Arby, surely the whole playing with souls ran in the family. The lives of the two boys she loved were at stake. And she who controlled death, there was nothing she could do about it. It was unspeakable torture. And even if she hated it, she would have appreciated a cigarette or two to relax. Sitting beside her, Polnareff was rubbing her back. They had to wait, these were Joseph's instructions. Iggy approached, and she took him on her lap to pet him. He didn't seem to have recovered from his fight yet, she was going to have to help him a little.

It was the longest ten minutes of her life. And they still hadn't come back. (Y/N)'s heart sank and she finally got up, Iggy in her arms.

"It's been ten minutes.

- Mister Joestar told us to set things on fire, but we should enter the mansion," Avdol announced.

"Yeah", Polnareff answered, already advancing near the door.

"Jean-Pierre, (Y/N)... Just one thing before we go. Even if something happens to you in there, if you disappear or get injured, I will not come to your rescue. Same for you, Iggy. It may sound cruel, but we've come all this way to defeat Dio. Promise me that even if I'm in danger, even if you lose sight of me, you won't try to help me. Let's take care of our own safety first. We must not risk being killed to rescue someone.

- ... Yeah, I agree", Polnareff sighed, his throat knotted. "Muhammad..."

They took each other in their arms, like a last farewell hug. (Y/N) only felt more heartbroken.

"If we make it out alive, you'll pay us a heck of a feast," the Frenchman joked, letting out a bitter laugh.

"Yes, to you three."

With that, Avdol stretched out his arm to beckon the young woman to approach. With a lump in her throat, she hugged Iggy and her two friends hugged her for a final group hug. She had a bad feeling.

"Okay, here we go", Polnareff said.

As she was following her companions inside, (Y/N) had to make up her mind to let go of Iggy, in case he had to defend himself. The dog gave her a determined look that gave the young woman a little courage. Extremely agile due to her mafia training, she walked past to check that the way was clear. The place was a real maze, setting it on fire would be a death wish. Magician's Red conjured up a sort of floating flaming compass that went in search of living beings, to monitor a potential attack. They were putting all their chances on their side.

"Mr. Joestar and the others were dragged into the basement," Avdol said. "Let's go down and see."

No sooner did they go a few steps down than the flames of the compass began to dance. Something was happening on their left. Iggy immediately sent The Fool into a stone pillar to destroy it. A man fell, his throat slit by the dog. No sooner had he been eliminated than the maze disappeared, revealing the true decor of the mansion.

"This man must have wielded an Illusion Stand," Avdol said. "Iggy took care of him without wasting time.

- Well done Iggy", the young woman encouraged, finally coming out of her silence.

The flames no longer detected any living beings. They continued to advance. At least, that was what (Y/N) thought. In reality, Avdol had stopped, paralyzed by an inscription on a wall. There was only a cry.

"Careful!"

Immediately, Polnareff, Iggy and (Y/N) turned around. Only to take a punch from Avdol, which threw them several meters away. (Y/N) hit her head against a wall and was stunned for a few seconds. She rubbed her head, small stars covering her vision. Polnareff immediately came to help her up, before shouting:

"Muhammad? Where are you? What was that?"

They received no response, but the sight of horror before them was enough. (Y/N) felt nauseous and had to bend over to throw up into a vase. A few yards ahead of them laid Avdol's forearms. Polnareff was in complete denial, he was shaking from head to toe.

"These arms... What the... Muhammad?! Where are you?! Muhammad?! Muhammad Avdol!! Hey, answer me!!"

He received no response. And he wouldn't have had time to receive any anyway. In front of them appeared a dark orb from which escaped a Stand.

"Where does this stuff come from?!" (Y/N) exclaimed, refraining from vomiting a second time. "Why didn't Muhammad's Stand detect it?!

- Hey, Iggy!" Polnareff shouted. "You didn't feel it?! Answer me! Damn... Where are you Muhammad?! Answer me?!"

The Stand came out of its orb of darkness to pick up Avdol's arms on the ground. (Y/N) put a hand to her mouth, retching. The Stand's voice from beyond the grave echoed throughout the room:

"Muhammad Avdol"...has been reduced to dust. He is dead. My mouth is a portal, and I don't even know where it leads.

(Y/N) clenched her fists, suddenly angry.

"There is only darkness there. I took him away. And it's your turn. Anyone who dares to challenge Master Dio...

- Shut up!!" the young woman cried.

"... (Y/N) Zeppeli. We meet once again."

A man appeared from inside his Stand's mouth. And (Y/N)'s heart skipped a beat. This man, she'd still see him in her darkest nightmares. The one without whom she would never have come to Japan in order to kill Jotaro. Vanilla Ice. Himself.

"... I know you.

- Mmh... Wonderful. But I'm sorry, that won't stop me from annihilating you all and sending you into darkness.

- ... Oh really?"

The young woman stood in front of Iggy and Polnareff, ready to defend them.

"(Y/N), chérie, stop it... He's kidding us, he's lying... He didn't... He didn't kill Muhammad! Don't fuck with us!!"

Silver Chariot appeared in a split second, ready to fight. (Y/N) had never seen her friend in such a state. She gulped. She knew very well what Avdol had told them before leaving. And yet...

"...there is only darkness there," she whispered.

Iggy barked at her in panic. But she looked down at him and smiled weakly.

"Please Iggy... Take care of yourself. Last Judgement! The Reaper!"

The Gates of Purgatory opened and The Reaper brought her her scythe. She took a deep breath. Truth be told, she had no idea if it was going to work. Surely she would die. But she had to try. While Vanilla Ice was busy defending himself against Silver Chariot, (Y/N) approached, heavy stepping, scythe in hand. Polnareff saw her too late, when Iggy's barking caught his attention.

"(Y/N), don't do that!"

But (Y/N) was not known to listen to orders. She lived by her own rules. And she would die by her own rules. So of her own free will, she entered the void portal that Vanilla Ice's Stand was forming. Polnareff's screams and Iggy's barking died away.

It wasn't painful. When she opened her eyes, there was only darkness around her. But she was still holding her scythe in her hand. And this detail made her go in a nervous fit of laughter. Nothing was won yet, but she was far from having failed. She took a few steps in the dark and bumped into something hard, certainly something the Stand could have sucked in.

"... Caesar?"

The Gates of Purgatory were still open a few meters away, and the young woman was almost moved. Nothing would ever escape death, and the size did not matter. Caesar appeared. He looked around and sighed.

"Again?

- They think they are smart to play with souls and dimensions. But if they never really kill, I can always get ahead of them.

- Be careful, cara. You must not get lost here.

- That's why you're here. Stay by the doors, make a way for me. I will be back."

The purple smoke was spreading everywhere, analyzing the slightest unidentified objects that might be lying around in the darkness. She knew very well who she was looking for. Behind her, Caesar created little soap bubbles that followed her so that she could find her way back in case of trouble. He had always known how to do that, especially to amuse her when she was little. And now? Who could have known they would use it to save a friend from death?

"Muhammad? Muhammad, can you hear me?"

No answer. She spread the smoke a little further, until she caught something. Blood, still fresh. She quickened her pace, the little bubbles following her.

"Muhammad? Muhammad, it's (Y/N)!! I know you're there!! Please answer me!!"

She was afraid that time would not pass at the same speed in this dimension. After all, she had never really played that game. And she feared the consequences. But out of the silence came a weakened voice.

"...(Y/N)?"

She immediately directed the smoke in his direction, until it enveloped Avdol's body, lying in darkness.

"Muhammad!

- (Y/N)... Why did you come...

- I wasn't going to let you wander forever in this lost hole! Come quickly, we have to find the exit!

- ... there is no exit.

- Ha! Unless I made it myself!"

Blindly, she helped Avdol to his feet. She felt a warm, viscous liquid running down her neck. Avdol had been separated from his arms. She tried not to think about it anymore.

"See the colored bubbles of light? It's Caesar! He's helping us out!

- But how...

- We'll study that later! Let's hurry!"

(Y/N) couldn't see it, but Avdol was smiling peacefully. Despite his recommendations, she had not abandoned him. It was surely very selfish, but he was reassured by it. And when he saw the Gates of Purgatory open in the distance, tears welled up in his eyes. He could finally see his savior's face, and determination once again took hold of his body.

"Thank you Caesar!

- Always there for you, cara. Now hurry before it's too late."

She kissed him on the cheek quickly and he smiled, making his soap bubbles disappear. (Y/N) smiled at him and she walked through the Gates without ever letting go of Avdol. When they opened their eyes again, they were in the middle of the battlefield. Everything was a mess. But no trace of Polnareff or Iggy. And it was terrifying. (Y/N) helped Avdol sit up, he was having trouble breathing. But she apologized:

"I'm sorry Muhammad, I'll have to leave you here for now. I have to go get the others. You'll be OK?

- I'll manage. With or without my arms. Hurry up."

She didn't need to be asked. Within seconds, she was gone down the hall. Given the din she could hear, the enemy couldn't be far away. And she had no plan. But she had no other choice. When she entered the great hall, her heart stopped. Polnareff was injured, surrounded by Vanilla Ice who was circling around him to disintegrate everything in his path. And above all, Iggy was bleeding, drawing on his last strength to use his Stand and try to save his comrade. (Y/N) raised her scythe and yelled,

"Vanilla Ice!!!"

Time seemed to stop. At least Cream stopped in its tracks. Bleeding, Vanilla Ice poked his head out of his Stand and looked down at the young woman standing proudly in front of him. She saw his bottom lip quiver and his eyes widen.

"It's... It's impossible! No one comes back from nothingness!

- No one? But I am no one, precisely. I am death. You can't do anything against me. As long as the Gates of Last Judgement are open, I will keep coming back to hunt you, Vanilla Ice. You can't escape me anymore. I am the Last Judgement."

Cream disappeared and Vanilla Ice bowed to the young woman, shaking and bleeding. May Master Dio forgive him. He had before him even more dangerous. Death itself.

"I beg you... Miss Zeppeli..."

He had given everything for Dio, even his own life. Because he had never been afraid of death. But now he wasn't so sure. The rage in the young woman's gaze was petrifying. And Death remained deaf to the supplications, it was intransigent.

"Vanilla Ice. After examining the extent of your sins, I condemn you... to a slow and painful death.

- ... you alone deserve my Stand.

- Mmm. You owe me that."

She hit the back of his head with her scythe. The man spat blood and his brains spilled on the ground. Immediately, she felt the stolen Stand's energy join her scythe. But his soul still did not fly away. It only took a fraction of a second for the young woman to understand. She took a few steps to open the curtains wide. The sun's rays immediately caused Vanilla Ice to burn and scream. Bloody vampires. When he stopped gesticulating in pain and went up in smoke, (Y/N) heaved a deep sigh of relief and made her Stand disappear. Vanilla Ice already had no soul. There was nothing else to salvage.

"(Y/N)..." Polnareff muttered, huge tears rolling down his cheeks.

She almost threw herself on him to hug him, and he burst into tears. The pressure finally subsided.

"I thought... I thought you... You were...

- It won't happen anytime soon.

- What got into you?!

- I went to save Muhammad.

- You-... You-... Is he alive?

- He is alive."

Polnareff began to cry harder. (Y/N) looked down at his injured leg. He had the same type of wound as Avdol on his arms. Hopefully, the Speedwagon Foundation would know what to do. As Polnareff smothered her in a hug, her attention was drawn to plaintive moans a few feet away. She jumped up.

"Iggy! God, Iggy, what did you do..."

She picked him up slowly. He certainly had several broken bones, and she was afraid of making his situation worse. But she couldn't leave him here. The poor animal closed his eyes, exhausted.

"He was willing to sacrifice himself to save me..." Polnareff whispered. "In the end, none of us will have acted for our own survival...

- We're a team", the young woman answered, gently stroking Iggy's head. "It was naive to think that we wouldn't try to save each other... And since- Muhammad!"

Avdol was standing in the doorway, panting. Immediately, Polnareff stood up, ignoring the pain of his wound. He threw himself around the Egyptian's neck who fell backwards. And he cried even more. (Y/N) smiled sadly. She was trying not to think about it too much, but Joseph, Jotaro and Kakyoin still hadn't reappeared. And it was terrifying. So she occupied her mind by healing everyone's wounds. Given their state, only Polnareff would be able to continue the fight. So after wrapping them up, (Y/N) slowly put Iggy in her backpack which she slung over Avdol's shoulders.

"Muhammad, you'll have to go back to the hotel and notify the Speedwagon Foundation. You are going to need treatment ASAP.

- ... Dio is only one step away.

- I know. And that's why you're going to have to get back to it as soon as possible."

The Egyptian nodded. Moved, he whispered to the young woman:

"I would have really liked to take you in my arms, but..."

(Y/N) did not need to be asked to hug her friend, even if he was incapable of hugging back. He sighed and closed his eyes, a faint smile on his face.

"...thank you for everything, (Y/N)."

He then turned to Polnareff. He would have threatened him with his index finger if he still had his hands.

"And you, make sure you come back alive. Don't be silly, and listen to her.

- Hey, but I'm the oldest!

- But you're the dumbest. Please be careful.

- Yes sir."

Polnareff used his good hand to cup Avdol's face and place a kiss on his lips. (Y/N) smiled, pretending not to pay attention to give them some privacy. She ended up clearing her throat and Polnareff reluctantly let the Egyptian go. He greeted them and they left in opposite directions. (Y/N) was more determined than ever. Like the killing machine she was, she put her emotions aside to focus on her one goal: Dio.

And that was good, because he was proudly standing at the top of the stairs.

Chapter Text

Cairo, Egypt. January 16th, 1989.

"Polnareff... It's been a long time.

- I finally found you, Dio."

Dio began to clap slowly, a carnivorous smile on his lips.

"Congratulations, Polnareff. You were able to avenge your sister and you survived your journey from the Far East.

- Heh, if you want to give me something to celebrate for the occasion, I wouldn't mind taking your life away from you.

Dio laughed. At the same time, (Y/N) emerged from the shadows, just behind Polnareff. She glared at the vampire who was proudly standing at the top of the stairs. His aura was most morbid, like an intoxicating and delicate poison. Dio's golden eyes widened in pleasure as he looked at the young woman.

"(Y/N) Zeppeli, I finally have the honor to meet you! I must admit, you are even more charming than anything I could have imagined.

- ... go to hell.

- Oh but please, I'll give you a chance. Join me. If you go down two steps, I will accept you back into my ranks. But if you'd rather die, just climb the stairs.

- ... when I met you, fear and the evil aura that emanates from you forced me to bow down to you", Polnareff explained. "That day, I started to live like a nobody of the worst kind. Obeying your orders is even more terrifying than death... But now, all I feel is the desire to fight you. Because there is even more terrifying than you, and Vanilla Ice understood it very well."

Polnareff fixed his blue eyes on the young woman at his side. She didn't immediately understand.

"There is even more terrifying than you, and she fights alongside me."

(Y/N) finally exchanged a look with her lifelong friend, and a smile lit up her face for a moment. Dio slowly licked his lips, intoxicated with temptation and defiance.

"Hold on... Really? Well, please. Go up the stairs."

Without hesitation, they climbed a few steps. However, they found themselves further down the stairs.

"Well? You're choosing to join me?"

They looked at their feet at the same time and tried to move forward again. But by a stratagem that (Y/N) could not understand, they always returned to their starting point. Dio chuckled.

"You seem quite agitated... Doesn't this agitation mean that you are frightened? Maybe you are so terrified that your body decides to come down on its own.

- Bullshit!" Polnareff exclaimed in a trembling voice. "I climbed a step, I'm sure I did!"

Polnareff tried to start running, but he was dragged back down the stairs. (Y/N) squinted. It had to be the work of a Stand, but how did he do it? Amused, Dio settled on a throne at the top of the stairs and began to spout nonsense that the young woman didn't even listen to. She was far too busy looking for a solution. But Polnareff seemed too confused not to absorb everything the vampire was saying to him. In truth, he was afraid that he had submitted unconsciously.

"Why not give up on the Joestars and serve me until the end of time? I'm inv-

- Because I will never submit to anyone", the young woman cut him off, a look of defiance in her (E/C) eyes.

"Oh (Y/N), (Y/N), (Y/N)... If only it were true. But you're trapped, aren't you? Passione has got their hands on you, and you can no longer escape them."

Her heart skipped a beat at the mention of the mafia. She gulped, her eyebrows furrowed. Dio continued.

"You know I can get you out of this, sweetheart... You can still be part of a family. But you have to join m-.

- Never. I already have a family.

- Passione is not your family.

- And I wasn't talking about Passione."

Dio clicked his tongue before licking his lips.

"In this case... I no longer have a choice, you see me devastated. You are going to die."

His Stand finally materialized. Polnareff immediately brought out Silver Chariot.

"Is that The World? Come on, bring it on!"

As the fight was about to start, the wall behind (Y/N) exploded and she had to bend down to avoid a few projectiles. Sunlight streamed in and Dio immediately stepped back. In a pile of dust appeared Joseph, Jotaro and Kakyoin. A huge smile appeared on the young woman's lips. A huge weight was lifted from her chest.

"Don't worry," Joseph said.

But at the top of the stairs, Dio had disappeared. Without waiting, Joseph set off in pursuit, quickly followed by the two Japanese. But Polnareff stopped them.

"I have to warn you. It was brief, but I got to see his Stand."

He tried to explain to the others what had just happened, but they didn't seem to understand. It was beyond comprehension. And Jotaro interrupted him to ask,

"Where are Avdol and Iggy?

- They are badly injured", (Y/N) answered. "I sent them to the Speedwagon Foundation.

- I see", Joseph said, scratching his beard. "It was the best thing to do.

- Mr. Joestar", Kakyoin cut him off, "the sun is going to set soon. Let's hurry.

- ... you're right."

Kakyoin threw a bag down the stairs. A small man came out, and the redhead shouted to him:

"Hey, minion! Where do these stairs lead?

- ...to a tower. There is a bedroom at its top. Master Dio rests there during the day.

- Is that the only staircase that leads to it?

- Yes, there are no others.

- Fine, go ahead."

Arriving at the top of the tower, they came across a coffin plunged into darkness. Immediately, Star Platinum smashed the windows to let in the light.

"We'll attack him when he comes out of the coffin," Joseph said. "But be careful, there is no evidence that he is inside. Minion, go open the coffin.

- I-I... Master Dio, I didn't betray you! I-I led them to you because I know you are superior!

- Oh shut up", (Y/N) sighed. "Open this shit up, get it over with.

- Haha, hahaha... kill them all..."

The little man opened the coffin. And inside was... The little man himself, covered in his own blood.

"How is it possible?!" Joseph exclaimed. "I did not take my eyes off him! Has anyone seen the minion enter it? How was he put in the coffin?

- That's what Jean-Pierre was trying to explain to you earlier", (Y/N) answered. "It's the work of Dio's Stand, we just don't know how he does it.

- Watch out, I sense something!" Jotaro exclaimed.

"We're off!" Joseph yelled to them.

They jumped out the window without hesitation. They had all felt this threat, at the top of the tower, even more frightening than any Stand they had encountered before. If they had stayed, they would have been killed one by one. They skilfully caught up with sections of wall in their falls, to climb to the top of a roof. But the sun had almost set. That didn't bode well.

"Don't tell me we're going to have to wait for sunrise!" Polnareff exclaimed. "I'm warning you, Mr. Joestar, there's no way I'm running away like a coward!

- I agree with Polnareff", Kakyoin said in a much calmer voice than the Frenchman.

"I share your feelings", Joseph answered them, "but the situation has changed. We've dealt with his Stand, The World, but we don't know anything about his powers! Dio will come after us, he will want to eliminate us before dawn. We will inevitably have the opportunity to discover his Stand's secret! Let's wait for now.

- No!" Polnareff cried. "I can't run away! Avdol and Iggy would have died for me if (Y/N) hadn't saved them! I'm ready for all low blows, even if it means burning in hell, but there's no way I'm running away!

- Wait, Polnareff!"

But Polnareff was stubborn, and nothing would change his mind. He was already running.

"Old man, you won't be able to hold him back.

- Jotaro, (Y/N), give us your opinion!" Kakyoin asked.

"Since Jean-Pierre is going to fight him by pursuing him, we'll have to fight...

- ... by fleeing", Jotaro finished. "In other words, he will be caught in the crossfire.

- I see", Joseph sighed. "In that case, let's separate.

- I'm going with Polnareff", Jotaro announced. "It will prevent us from losing him stupidly."

He took one last look at (Y/N) and Noriaki, who didn't seem all happy to see him go. He pointed at them, as if to threaten them.

"Take care."

And he disappeared, leaving the other two teenagers with Joseph. (Y/N) gulped, the game was far from over.

After finding a car on the go, obviously thanks to Joseph's wealth, the three comrades took off at full speed. Huddled against Kakyoin's shoulder as they lacked space, (Y/N) was carefully scrutinizing the mirrors.

"I still have this feeling of disgust he gives me," Joseph told them, his brow sweating. "He's following us. He is after us.

- Does he know exactly where you are?" Kakyoin asked.

"No. He has my grandfather's body, Jonathan Joestar. I can feel his presence because there is a bond between us. I know he's near, but I don't know his exact location. He senses that the Joestar line is around, but he can't tell Jotaro and me apart. He must not know that we went different ways either.

- Perfect", (Y/N) said, playing nervously with the redhead's fingers. "That means we can take him by surprise."

Except Dio wasn't one to be surprised. In fact, he was already there. A glance in the rearview mirror and Joseph sighed.

"He's getting closer. It's this car. Dio is in it."

Without a word, Kakyoin sent Hierophant Green to attack the car behind them. When he reached the rear window, he sent him an Emerald Splash. But Dio blocked his attack with a single finger, without even moving from his seat. He attempted another attack, but the result was the same. As a bonus, The World had time to hit Hierophant Green. Kakyoin quickly recalled his Stand, gasping for breath.

"Please be careful, Noriaki..." the young woman slipped to him, taking his face in her hands to check that he was not injured.

"Don't get too close to him!" Joseph groaned.

"Yes, excuse me. I should not have."

Blood was leaking from under his glasses, so (Y/N) took them off to examine his wound. One of his scars had reopened slightly. But above all, she finally met his gaze. And he was completely freaked out. She wiped the blood that ran down his cheek and dropped a light kiss instead.

"Breathe, caro.

- ... I refuse to bow to him again.

- I know.

- Everything okay Kakyoin? Have you been able to see The World?

- Yes, I attacked him being ten meters away from him. If I had been closer, I would have died... I can confirm that his Stand hides something beyond comprehension. But I learned two things: it has less range than Hierophant Green and Hermit Purple, and it excels in close combat like Star Platinum, up to ten meters. Since he hit me with his bare hands, he has neither a bullet nor a projectile. If we can approach within ten meters without being noticed, then we have a chance of defeating him.

- Let's continue to observe him, with him you can never be too careful.

- Mr. Joestar..." (Y/N) said, glancing in the rear view mirror. "His car stopped."

Before they could realize anything, Dio's driver was thrown into their car, sending shards of glass flying all over the cabin. Joseph lost control of the vehicle and they crashed into the wall of a building. They barely had time to jump out the window thanks to their Stand, Hierophant Green using an extra tentacle to carry (Y/N). They skilfully climbed onto the roof of the building to evade the approaching Dio. Perched at the top of the roof, (Y/N) leaned over and met the vampire's golden eyes who couldn't stop looking at her. He licked his lips and she shivered. Beside her, Kakyoin smiled very weakly.

"I figured out how to unravel his Stand's mystery.

- What?

- Hang on."

After exchanging a look with Joseph, he grabbed his girlfriend by the waist and threw himself into the void. She clung with all her strength to the collar of his uniform, without being afraid of falling. She trusted him completely. He was using Hierophant Green's tentacles to propel himself from building to building, followed closely by Joseph and Hermit Purple. And while they were flying, it was time for (Y/N) to see it: the clock. Her heart stopped and she gripped Kakyoin's collar a little tighter. She knew this clock. She had seen enough of it.

"Noriaki...

- Mmh?

- ... I love you."

He smiled a little, before stopping on the edge of the steeple where the clock that haunted the young woman stood proudly. She wouldn't let go, her heart was pounding.

"I love you too, but listen to me.

- No, please, you listen to me.

- (Y/N), daarin. We don't have time anymore."

That was the problem. Kakyoin tried to unhook the young woman's hands from his collar, but she only grabbed a little harder. He sighed.

"We are going to have to go different ways. Stay with Mister Joestar, I'll attack Dio by surprise.

- Noriaki-

- I know how to be very discreet, I always have been. But I have to be alone, you have to trust me. Please, (Y/N).

- Noriaki, you-"

He kissed her quickly, before pushing her hands away and throwing himself into the void, leaving her alone at the top of the clock. The ticking of the mechanism echoed in her ear. There wasn't much time to turn things around. She wanted to yell at him to come back, but he was already far away. And she got stuck on top of a roof. She knew very well why: he wanted to prevent her from following him. But if he really knew her, he would expect her not to listen. She choked back the tears that were starting to well up in her eyes and backed up to gain momentum and jump onto the nearest roof, rolling a few feet and knocking down a few tiles as she went. She didn't need anyone, she had grown up on the streets. She had more than once escaped frenzied chases. She could do it. Just above her, emeralds were racing across the sky and she smiled. However, her smile soon faded when she spotted Kakyoin's Emerald Splash target a few meters above her. Dio didn't seem to have noticed her, too busy dodging the teenager's attacks. And he didn't notice that he had just been trapped in a prison of green tentacles. Discreetly, like a black cat in the night, (Y/N) jumped onto an adjacent roof. At the same time, she spotted Noriaki, standing on a pylon, facing Dio. Her heart started beating a little faster and she picked up the pace. She had to redouble her efforts and not come into contact with Hierophant Green's barrier which would also attack her if she touched it. But she couldn't wait to do anything. She had to change that. As she was about to jump on another roof, she was grabbed by purple brambles and Joseph was forcing her to hide with him behind a wall. She refrained from shouting so as not to reveal their position. So she whispered aggressively,

"Mr. Joestar, I have to go!

- It's too dangerous, your Stand is not suitable in the air!

- But I have to go help him!

- He can manage on his own, trust him!

- Mr. Joestar, please... I saw his death!"

Joseph looked at her with wide, wide eyes, his mouth slightly parted, as if he was having trouble understanding. At the same time, Kakyoin sent an Emerald Splash on Dio who, with a smile on his face, chanted loudly for everyone to hear:

"The real power of my stand is to dominate the world! The World!!"

It all happened way too fast. To tell the truth, even having her eyes riveted on the scene, (Y/N) did not have time to understand what was happening. But what she understood with horror was that Kakyoin had just been violently propelled backwards in bloodshed. She put her hand to her mouth to avoid screaming his name, and only then did Joseph realize what she had meant seconds ago.

She had seen his death.

Immediately, he let her go and yelled the boy's name, attracting Dio close to him. She threw herself like a lioness on the nearest roof, her jaw clenched, barely taking time to breathe. Several meters further on, Kakyoin crashed violently against a water tank on top of a roof. Water began to flow. But it was blood leaking from the boy's abdomen. (Y/N) climbed an escape ladder and hoisted herself onto a new roof. She was approaching quickly, there was still hope. Around her, Hierophant Green's barrier was falling to pieces. And Joseph was about to confront Dio, she could only count on herself. But as she climbed the last roof that separated her from Kakyoin, the redhead launched a final Emerald Splash which came crashing down on the clock that (Y/N) had learned to hate so much. He spat blood, and began to close his eyes, exhausted. But (Y/N) appeared in his eyesight, panting. She cupped his face in her hands and patted his cheek.

"Noriaki! Noriaki, please stay with me! I'll get you out of here!"

Noriaki no longer really understood what was happening, his vision was blurred. All he understood was that an angel had come for him. She brought him down from the water tank in which he was embedded. He spat blood on her shoulder as she helped him to lie down. The wound in his abdomen was particularly large. (Y/N) ripped off a large piece of her shirt without hesitation, still hoping to stop the bleeding. But Kakyoin took her hand, without any strength in his fingers. She finally met his purple gaze, and her eyes filled with tears.

"...hey...Hold on, okay? I'll get you out of here.

- ...stop... time..."

She narrowed her eyes, trying somehow to understand what he was trying to tell her. He was struggling to stay awake, but his face shone with hope. He just wanted to make himself useful, until the end.

"Time... But of course! I understand, caro, I understand everything!" she exclaimed, a big smile on her lips, as if to convince herself that everything was going for the best. "It's okay, we're going to beat him together, you'll see, he-

- ... take... my soul...

-...what?"

His purple eyes that she loved so much were pleading with her. This time, she understood very well. There was no hidden meaning. But she couldn't bring herself to lose hope, not now.

"Hold on, I beg you, hold on...

- ... please..."

This simple, barely whispered word broke the young woman's heart and she burst into tears. She lifted the hand she was holding to her lips, and the boy smiled tiredly. He was ready. And (Y/N) couldn't afford to be selfish. Between stifled sobs, she whispered,

"Last Judgement... The Reaper..."

She never thought that saying the name of her own Stand could be so painful. The Reaper brought her her scythe, and she tried to wipe away her tears that kept flowing. Gently, she placed the boy's head in her lap, and he smiled as he met her (E/C) gaze so closely. His vision was reduced, he only saw her.

"... I'm sorry," she whispered between sobs.

"...I love you..."

A silent tear rolled down Kakyoin's cheek and (Y/N) leaned down to place a kiss on his lips. It was the most bitter kiss they had ever shared. Against his lips, she whispered her usual ritual, which broke her heart for good

"Noriaki Kakyoin... After getting to know... the extent of your virtues, I... I offer you... eternal peace...

Noriaki closed his eyes, one last time. She held back her tears. It was her last mission. She had to do it. Breathless, she brushed the boy's heart with her blade. Immediately, she felt her scythe swell with energy, and Kakyoin's soul evaporated from his body, joining all the others through the closing Gates. She had done this ritual hundreds of times. So why? Why did it hurt so bad this time? Refusing to accept the sad reality of things, (Y/N) leaned down to kiss the teenager, still hoping he would open his eyes.

But Noriaki did not wake up.

(Y/N) hugged the lifeless body of the one she loved.

And she screamed. A heartbreaking cry. A cry that the whole town could hear.

And the clock had stopped ticking.

Chapter Text

Cairo, Egypt. January 16th, 1989.

It had been several minutes since (Y/N) had stopped crying. Several minutes she had spent admiring Noriaki's peaceful face. Like he was just sleeping on her lap. She was gently stroking his red hair, but she no longer felt any pleasure in doing so. No, she just felt very empty. Sitting next to her, Caesar was of poor comfort. He was rubbing her back, even though she could barely feel him. After all, he too was dead.

"...I tried to warn you-

- Shut up."

Caesar fell silent immediately. He pouted, looking away at the horizon with concern. He could no longer see Joseph. Nor Dio. And that didn't bode well. Not well at all. After a long moment of silence, the ghost could not help expressing his fears.

"(Y/N), I think Jojo is in danger..."

She looked up at him and met his worried gaze. Her heart sank. She didn't know which Jojo he was referring to. Maybe both. But it didn't matter. Because in any case... She couldn't stay here doing nothing, she knew it very well. It was too late to help Kakyoin, but it wasn't too late to help the others. She looked at the teenager's peaceful face, and a very weak smile traced the young woman's lips. What could he be dreaming of right now? She leaned down and placed a kiss on his still warm forehead. Then, gently, she laid him on the ground and put his hair back in place.

"Don't move, okay? I'm coming back to get you... I have to go help Jojo."

For a moment, she waited for any response from Kakyoin. But he was sleeping soundly. Then she sighed and threw herself into the void, under Caesar's worried eyes. She let the wind whip her face as she fell, a smile on her face. The temptation to let herself fall without doing anything was great, but she chased it away quickly. As she was about to crash, she whispered,

"Last Judgement... Hierophant Green..."

Kakyoin's Stand materialized and caught her with a tentacle before she could hit the ground. A sad smile floated on the young woman's lips. Somehow, he was still here for her. She threw herself from one roof to another, until she arrived above a very busy street. There was commotion, traces of confrontation, and a cat's corpse in pieces. No doubt, Dio had been there. But the worst part of it all was-

"Jojo!" Caesar's ghost cried, rushing at the old Joestar's lifeless body lying in the street.

Her throat tightened, but (Y/N) did not come down from the roof on which she was hidden. She was watching over the scene, a lump in her stomach. She was unable to feel any sadness. The only emotion that was rising, faster and faster, stronger and stronger, was immense anger. She had to find Jotaro. And speaking of the devil... Two men were speeding through the air like shooting stars. Dio was chasing Jotaro. She narrowed her eyes, materializing Hierophant Green at her side. She was going to have to be quick. And aim straight. Dio could stop time, she knew that now. But he already had to see her attack coming. As the vampire passed back down the street just below, following Jotaro, (Y/N) sent him an Emerald Splash without thinking any longer. But Dio veered off course at the last moment. He crashed into a window of a building. When he reappeared at the window, he was only slightly injured and his wounds were closing up quickly. But the surprise could be read on his face.

"Kakyoin?! I thought I had killed y- Oh."

(Y/N) landed alongside Jotaro, rage on her face. The young man examined Hierophant Green's tentacles with a gloomy expression on his stone-cold face. Dio laughed and jumped out the window to join them.

"Miss (Y/N) Zeppeli. It's hard to get rid of old memories, I see?

- Die."

But she was thrown back before she could do anything. At least she didn't try to do anything. However, Dio had just been violently propelled into a store window, one of his legs tearing off in the process. The saleswoman screamed in fear. But (Y/N) took advantage of this setback to get up, and remove the pieces of glass that she had planted in her arm.

"... Everything okay?" Jotaro asked without even looking at her.

"... just a scratch."

In front of them, Dio was composing himself, drinking up the blood of the saleswoman he had mercilessly killed. It was obvious that the only way to affect him was going to be to aim for the head.

"You wasted no time getting your energy back, bastard," Jotaro groaned.

Dio appeared behind them. Except this time, Jotaro had clearly seen him moving around the frozen world. He had followed him with his eyes.

"You can thank Kakyoin," Dio sighed. "It is because he has discovered The World's secret that you were able to deduce that you were able to enter and move within my world."

He changed places again, stopping time, and Jotaro was still following him with his eyes. Beside him, (Y/N) no longer seemed to be concentrating. She stared at the sky for a few seconds.

"That brings me to the next question... How long can you do it? Two seconds? Or maybe three? Maybe you're hiding it, but you're already able to move in it for five seconds, like me? So?

- Actually, you're quite wrong, Dio", Jotaro replied in a cold voice.

"... Oh yes?

- It's not me you should fear right now."

Dio fixed his eyes on the young woman who was still staring at the sky, still surrounded by an almost protective Hierophant Green. He chuckled.

"I rather believe that the sweet and charming little (Y/N) is looking for her lucky star.

- In fact, Dio..." (Y/N) started, finally turning her head to give him an icy look. "I was actually thinking about how long it will take for me to hurt you enough for me to be sated.

- You talk a lot.

- You talk a lot. You should know, though, that if I use a Stand, Last Judgement's doors are open. Don't you?"

Dio narrowed his eyes. He didn't seem to understand. The young woman approached, a smile growing on her lips.

"Why do you think I managed to hit you with Hierophant Green?

- ... Impossible!"

Dio stopped time. And it was at this moment that he noticed with astonishment that the young woman was still advancing. Seeing the horrified expression on his face, (Y/N) chuckled. A cold chuckle, devoid of real joy.

"When the time of the Last Judgement draws near, I am Death. Space and time no longer matter to me. Your little friend Vanilla Ice understood that, only too late. But you know Dio, it's still not too late to do like him and bow down to me.

- ... You think you've won, my sweet. But I know your weak point perfectly well. Actually, should I say your half-weak point? Since you only have one left?"

Dio pulled out a knife battery and time resumed. Jotaro barely had time to understand. He propelled himself into the air, but Dio stopped time again. (Y/N) launched herself into the air using Hierophant Green with a clenched jaw and dark eyes.

"Try to stop this, (Y/N)!"

He threw all the blades at Jotaro. There must have been about fifty of them. (Y/N) cast an Emerald Splash to stop them, and the emeralds were frozen in time, causing the vampire to chuckle.

"Nice try, my lady."

He sent another knife battery and (Y/N) another Emerald Splash to stop them. Dio laughed harder.

"It doesn't matter what you do! When time resumes its course, Jotaro won't have time to dodge it all! It must be even scarier to see them before they arrive... Poor, poor Jotaro!"

Star Platinum managed to escape the grip of time for a second, getting rid of about ten blades aimed at him. But he froze very quickly, under Dio's incessant laughter. Time resumed. And Jotaro was pierced by several blades, despite his Stand's efforts to stop them. He coughed up blood, and began to lose altitude. (Y/N)'s heart stopped. The story could not repeat itself. Not this way.

"That's it, it's over," Dio scoffed, seeing the look of horror on the young woman's face. "Another one, to be sure?"

Dio threw a final dagger that immediately lodged in Jotaro's skull. The Japanese again spat blood in his fall. Without waiting, (Y/N) used Hierophant Green to catch him just before his fall could kill him. She rushed to his side, completely panicking.

"Jojo!!"

Jotaro did not answer. She ran her hand around his neck and found with relief that she could still feel his pulse. The boy half opened one eye which he immediately closed, as if to show her that she had to play along. And given the ball of nerves and emotions she had become in one evening, she was quick to find a way to cry her heart out.

"Jojo, please... wake up..."

Her own words left a sour taste in her mouth. She would do anything not to have to say that a second time. Dio landed behind her, a smirk on his face.

"Poor little humans that you are... You think yourselves so superior, but you forget too quickly that this miserable love that you have for each other makes you weak, so weak. Look what a state you're getting into now... A face as sweet as yours shouldn't have to shed so many tears for such insignificant boys as those two Japanese...

- ... Actually, Dio... We're not that different, you and me.

- I'm glad to hear you say that. You know, I can be lenient... A woman of your stature would be worthy enough to reign by my side, don't you think?

- That's not what I meant. Besides, don't even think about it, you disgust me. No, what I meant was that you and I both chose the path of crime because of a lack of affection, am I right? The only difference is that for me it is "the miserable love of humans" that will save me. You, who have abandoned your humanity, you will die alone. From my hand."

Before she could even take action, Polnareff burst from behind Dio to drive his blade through his skull. But Dio stopped time just in time to push the Frenchman back in another bloodshed. (Y/N) clenched her jaw as she saw her dear brother crash to the ground, passed out.

"Bad luck," the vampire scoffed. "I believe that the more time passes, the more I show you that your humanity will lead you nowhere. Look, I'll show you, decapitating Polnareff with this traffic sign. Or do you want to start with Jotaro?"

It was (Y/N)'s turn to chuckle. She was sure of it now, they were one step ahead. She had let him chat, to save time. But it was time to get it over with.

"Sorry, Dio. But another time, maybe."

She ducked down, just in time to propel Jotaro above her with Hierophant Green. She had been planning her move for several minutes, discreetly wrapping the tentacles around Jotaro's waist so she could send him on the attack. As Star Platinum's fist was about to hit Dio's face, he tried to stop time. But he forgot that as long as Last Judgement was open, time didn't affect the young woman, or any of the Stands she controlled. And that now, time stopped or not, that wouldn't stop Jotaro from crushing his head either. Star Platinum propelled Dio with a violent punch to the skull that sent him several meters away, in an explosion of bricks and dust. Trembling with fatigue, Jotaro sat up.

"That's it", he sighed, "I was finally able to punch his goddamn skull. But this shitbag managed to survive a hundred years at the bottom of the ocean. I probably didn't finish him off with that."

And indeed, Dio was slumped in a pile of rocks that must have still been steps a few seconds ago, his skull split open, blood spurting from his forehead. He wasn't smiling at all.

"I will annihilate you! I'll... What's happening to me?! My legs!! My strength is leaving me, I can't get up... My head is going to explode! I am going to throw up!

- Cry in silence", (Y/N) mocked, approaching scythe in hand.

He tried to get up to face her, but Jotaro quickly stopped him by propelling him again using Star Platinum. (Y/N) frowned. He hadn't even tried to use The World? Jotaro was having a field day, Dio was being catapulted all over the place. And it was by looking around that (Y/N) immediately understood. Because she saw Caesar, kneeling on the ground, watching over Joseph's unconscious body. And this street was exactly what Dio had planned.

"Does this street remind you of anything, Jotaro?" Dio scoffed, his skull bleeding as he crashed hard in yet another cloud of dust.

Jotaro didn't have time to realize that Dio was emerging from the cloud of dust, fresher than ever, his fingernails digging into Joseph's throat.

"Ah yes! It's my escape! Sucking Joseph Joestar's blood!

- ... You're a piece of shit, Dio!" Jotaro groaned, fists clenched.

But (Y/N) grabbed the Japanese man's arm before he could do anything.

"Mmh, as I imagined, Joseph's blood is perfect! I have now fully assimilated this body! I am more powerful than ever! I have mastered it perfectly now! I took Jonathan Joestar's century-old body and absorbed the blood of his grandson Joseph! And who allowed me to land here? It's you Jotaro. The Joestar line was just as inconvenient to me as dog shit on the road to my destiny! But all in all, perhaps the purpose of your existence was to help me!"

(Y/N) couldn't hold Jotaro down any longer. Mad with rage, he advanced towards the demon who was laughing out loud. But he stopped short when he saw Joseph's soul leave his body. (Y/N) gasped. She clutched her scythe in her hands and stepped forward to put a hand on Jotaro's shoulder who was shaking with fear and anger.

"It's... It's the old man's soul?

- Keep your cool, Jojo. No matter what shit Dio is going to do, we have to stay focused.

Jotaro never took his eyes off Joseph's soul that was easily joining Caesar's soul waiting for him. But his attention was diverted by Dio, who dug his claws into Joseph's chest to drain him of all his blood, leaving behind only a desiccated skeleton. Jotaro started shaking a little more, his eyes widening.

"... you bastard!

- Not a single drop left, hehe!"

(Y/N) didn't have time to catch up with Jotaro, and she didn't even try. After all that had happened, she could only understand his reaction. But beside her, Caesar and Joseph's ghosts were staring at her insistently, and she sighed.

"I can't work miracles, gentlemen.

- You are Death!" Joseph exclaimed.

"You're a Zeppeli", Caesar corrected in a much calmer voice.

"What is that supposed to mean?"

In the air above her, Jotaro and Dio were fighting. And time kept stopping and starting again. Dio had clearly improved, thanks to Joseph's blood. And it was when Jotaro took a blow that threw him at breakneck speed above the city that (Y/N) understood Caesar's words.

"A Zeppeli...for a Joestar..." she whispered.

Behind her, Caesar and Joseph clapped hands, but she was already gone. Using Hierophant Green, she propelled herself above the city and was able to spot Jotaro and Dio on a bridge. Time had stopped, and Dio was about to crush Jotaro with a steamroller. She sent him an Emerald Splash, her eyebrows furrowed in rage. Taken by surprise, Dio had no time to dodge. With a snap of her finger, she changed Stands.

"Strength!"

The steamroller changed into a huge crane, carrying with it Dio and (Y/N), standing in perfect balance on a metal bar.

"...Ugh, (Y/N)...You always have to come and ruin everyt-

- Lovers!"

She didn't give him time to finish when the small insect Stand seeped into Dio's ear.

"What the-"

Immediately, the crane became a steamroller again, and (Y/N) plummeted. No matter how much damage she took, Dio would take double. It was a bet to take. Complete suicide. But she had to make him suffer as much damage as possible, even if it meant sacrificing herself, to allow Jotaro to gain the upper hand. But just as she was persuaded to hit the ground, Star Platinum caught her.

"... Jojo!

- ... I know what you wanted to do, and it's out of the question. I've lost enough people today.

- ... Yellow Temperance!"

Without understanding what was happening to him, Dio suddenly found himself with two Jotaro in front of him. And the two of them looked particularly angry... Not to mention that at least one of the two of them could live without difficulty in the stopped world, and the other could-... Did Jotaro just stop time by himself?

"It's... It's impossible!" Dio cried, completely frozen. "Have you stopped time?

- So how does it feel, Dio? To feel that we are approaching while you are immobilized?"

One of the Jotaro put a hand on Dio's shoulder who went all in. He stopped time in turn, hoping to be able to escape it as soon as possible. Except the Jotaro holding him was none other than (Y/N) and Yellow Temperance. And that she wasn't frozen in the least. An amused look in her eyes, she lowered her cap over her eyes and groaned, as Jotaro was so used to doing,

"Yare yare daze... Checkmate.

- You're not-

- Cream!"

(Y/N) resumed her appearance and hid inside Vanilla Ice's Stand. The black hole effortlessly ripped off Dio's arms, causing him to scream in fear. Time resumed for everyone, and he was greeted with a series of punches from Star Platinum. The vampire fell at Jotaro's feet, against his will, panting. Jotaro looked down at him, a look of disdain on his face.

"Know that I have no empathy for you. I can't pity you. But to keep going and finish you off in cold blood would leave a sour taste in my mouth. How long do you think it will take your arms to grow back? Go ahead, attack. We'll see which of us is the fastest."

After his moment of stupor, Dio laughed, slumped on the floor. He was undoubtedly planning another bad move.

"You can d-

- Wrong answer," Jotaro cut him off. "Neither of us."

He took a step to the side, letting (Y/N) and her huge move forward. From the young woman escaped an aura even darker than that of Dio himself. She was terrifying. She put her heel on the vampire's head and forced him to bite the cobblestone.

"I knew that at some point or another you would bow down to me, Dio."

Dio gritted his teeth. His arms having started to grow back, he tried to get up, but Star Platinum quickly hit him to push him a little more into the ground. Head held high and voice cold, (Y/N) announced without trembling:

"Dio Brando. After examining the extent of your sins, I condemn you... to a slow and painful death. And to eternal hell."

With a quick swipe of her blade, she sliced the man with her blade without mercy. The energy that flowed from him made her scythe tremble as it was so powerful.

"It's impossible!" Dio yelled.

His body split in two in bloodshed, sliced by the rage of the young woman with the scythe. But since he had the nerve to keep talking, Star Platinum smashed him to a pulp, blowing him up from the inside. No soul escaped, for Dio's soul had long since disappeared.

"You lost for one reason Dio...," Jotaro announced, lowering his cap. "A very simple reason... You pissed us off."

Chapter Text

Cairo, Egypt. January 17th, 1989.

Thanks to Avdol, the Speedwagon Foundation ambulances soon arrived. When she heard the sirens in the distance, (Y/N) closed her eyes. Lying on the ground for several minutes already, she felt a strong pain in her chest which prevented her from breathing easily. A few meters away, Jotaro was watching over her, cigarette in hand. They still hadn't spoken a word. As a nurse approached her to put a survival blanket around her shoulders and check her injuries, (Y/N) gritted her teeth.

"... wait, I have to go get-

- Take it easy, miss, everything's going to be okay.

- No, wait, I told Noriaki I'll go get him!"

She pushed the poor woman who was trying to help her to get up with difficulty. The nurse cast a look for help at Jotaro who sighed. He stubbed out his cigarette butt with the toe of his shoe and approached (Y/N) to take her by the shoulders.

"Let me go, I have to-

- Look at me."

She raised her huge (E/C) eyes to Jotaro and met his cold, emotionless gaze. She began to shake, and he gulped hard. He had no reason to hold her back.

"... hurry up."

She nodded briskly, before flying away with Hierophant Green's help. This scene left a bitter taste in Jotaro's throat who immediately reached for another cigarette. (Y/N) knew exactly where she was going. She crossed the streets until she came to the roof with the water tank. Unsurprisingly, Kakyoin was still sleeping. Her throat tight, she leaned over him and brushed his hand with her fingertips, noting with horror that his skin was suddenly cold and hard, like a porcelain doll. No matter how much she tried to convince herself otherwise, there was nothing more to be done. He would sleep forever. She ran a hand through his red hair. The tears didn't want to come anymore. There was only emptiness inside.

"... we beat Dio, caro. It's all thanks to you."

No answer. She put a hand behind his neck to slowly lift him off the ground and bring him to her chest.

"... let's go home now, it's late."

Clutching Kakyoin's body against her, she threw herself into the void again, hoping that her heart would stop on its own. But she caught herself with Hierophant Green's help just before she could hit the ground. He would never let her do such things. She looked down at the boy's peaceful face in her arms. And hugged him a little tighter.

When she put one foot on the ground again upon arriving at the ambulances, Jotaro was being examined by a nurse. He looked at the young woman, then at the body she was holding in her arms. He quickly looked away, unable to face the truth. But when the Foundation men had to rip Kakyoin from (Y/N)'s arms and she screamed to death, his blood ran cold. He got up, despite the nurse's instructions, and grabbed the young woman by the shoulders to hold her. Tears were streaming down her cheeks, and she was screaming her heart out. She understood very well now, she totally realized the sad reality of things. Kakyoin's body was taken away by the Foundation, and she stopped struggling. Drained of all her strength, she let herself fall into Jotaro's arms who lifted her up easily, just in time before she passed out in his arms.

"This is Speedwagon Foundation car number two. We're driving north, on Al-Nil Street. We have Dio's body. I repeat, we have Dio's body."

(Y/N) opened her eyes, immediately blinded by the white light of the ambulance. Seeing her twisting and turning, a nurse bent over her.

"Is everything okay? Does it hurt anywhere?

- ... Jojo."

She tried to get up, but a terrible headache made her go back to bed very quickly. But upon hearing her call, Jotaro got up from his seat to enter her eyesight, looking grim. She heaved a sigh of relief.

"As long as he has not been exposed to the sun, his body is alive. Be extremely vigilant.

- Understood.

- Kakyoin Noriaki's remains are on board the helicopter."

The nurse quickly made Jotaro sit down again, and he almost growled at her. So she allowed him to move his seat, as long as he didn't interfere with the care she had to give to the young Italian. He didn't need to be asked. (Y/N) was staring blankly at the ceiling. And he had no idea what to say to comfort her. So he didn't say anything.

"Jean-Pierre Polnareff is unconscious and is being treated in car one.

- Understood.

- Tell me, car number two, why did you load Dio and Joseph's bodies in the same car?"

(Y/N) looked away to lay eyes on Joseph's corpse, a few feet away. Then she met Jotaro's empty gaze, and her throat tightened a little more. He too had lost a lot today. Jotaro groaned, to answer to the communicating drivers,

"Because it's not over. Dio took something from me, and he's got to give it back.

- I don't see what you mean", the doctor answered.

"Can blood be transfused from one body to another?

- What?! You want to donate Dio's blood to Mister Joestar's body? You're hoping to bring Mr. Joestar back to life?!

- Dio absorbed my grandfather's blood a very short time ago. His upper body has exploded, but I want to take what's left. Do you think it's too late?

- It's absurd, he has lost his pulse!"

(Y/N) slowly sat up on her stretcher, examining the entire ambulance with her (E/C) eyes. Joseph's ghost was there, sitting on the bed where his body was laying, Caesar by his side. If he was still there, that only meant one thing. In a hoarse, broken voice, (Y/N) muttered,

"It doesn't hurt to try.

- But it's impossible! His heart stopped, we can't irrigate his whole body!

- "Impossible"?" Jotaro groaned. "We've spent this whole trip doing the impossible. I'm tired of being told that, it's not my business. If we have to get his heart beating again, I'll take care of it."

Jotaro stood up, almost threatening. He materialized Star Platinum which seized Joseph's heart in his chest. The heartbeat machine began to beep again.

"His heart is beating!" the doctor wondered. "Quick, we must transfuse him with the blood of Dio's corpse!"

Doctors and nurses rushed to allow the transfusion. And after a while Joseph got his colors back. (Y/N) saw his ghost embrace Caesar's one last time before rejoining his body. A very faint sad smile appeared on the young woman's lips when she met her great-uncle's proud gaze.

"Look!" the doctor exclaimed. "His appearance is back to normal!

- A pulse!" another cried. "We have a pulse!

- Incredible! And it's stable too!

Slowly, Joseph opened his eyes, to the doctors' surprised cries. But a dark aura was escaping from his body, and he turned to glare at Jotaro, smiling.

"... old man..."

Joseph sat up, snatching the IVs from his arm in the process. He gave Jotaro a defiant look, before proudly tossing,

"Jotaro you fool!

- ... Bastard, it can't be true...»

Jotaro clenched his fists, ready to attack. Joseph took off his oxygen mask, a demonic smile plastered on his face.

"Thanks to you, I am resurrected!

- Asshole!!"

Star Platinum came out from behind Jotaro, preparing to punch the old man. But Joseph panicked, his hands in the air.

"Wait, Jotaro! It was a joke! I was playing fool! I was kidding!"

In the corner of the ambulance, Caesar facepalmed in dismay.

"Sorry, I thought that was funny! I am Joseph Joestar, born September 27th, 1920! My wife's name is Suzie Q! I love comics!

- ... Who is the main actress in Tarzan, the Ape Man, released in 1981?

- Bo Derek.

- Who sang Eat it, the parody of Beat it ?

- Al Yankovic.

- ... yare yare daze, only you know that."

Jotaro calmed down and Joseph heaved a sigh of relief, before displaying a big smile.

"Here car number two! It's amazing, Mr. Joestar woke up! It's a miracle, over!"

Proud of his stupidity, Joseph looked at (Y/N) right in front of him. Seeing how her dark circles were marked and her eyes swollen, he easily guessed what was on her heart. So he beckoned her to come closer. Slowly, she rose from her stretcher to come and sit next to the old man who rubbed her back.

"I know how you feel, (Y/N). I'm not asking you to talk about it, if you don't want to. But know that I will always be there to listen to you."

Moved, the young woman answered nothing. But she let herself fall back on the old Joestar's shoulder and he put an arm around her shoulder to give her even an ounce of comfort. She closed her eyes, her throat tight. There was no doubt that Joseph Joestar was the grandfather she never had.

"The sun will soon rise. We're stopping to dispose of Dio's body.

- Understood."

Dio's body was laid in the sand. Standing in the middle of the desert, Joseph, Jotaro and (Y/N) were now admiring the most liberating sunrise of their lives. Upon contact with the first rays, Dio's body crumbled to dust. (Y/N) took a deep breath, as if she could finally breathe a little.

"There you go, it's over," Joseph said. "Dio had a huge debt, in 100 years he took everything from many people..."

(Y/N) looked down at her shoes, unable to speak.

"And far too many things will forever be his," Jotaro muttered, clenching his fists.

"Yes, far too many", the old man approved. "And it's a huge loss... But it's thanks to him that we are alive... Kakyoin... It's over."

(Y/N) wiped away a silent tear that was running down her cheek. Joseph put a hand on her shoulder.

Cairo, Egypt. January 19th, 1989.

"Ah, there she is!"

When (Y/N) arrived at the airport, all her friends were waiting for her. They hadn't seen her for two days, she had been holed up in a hotel room receiving Foundation care and planning her trip home. She had sunken cheeks and a terribly tired look. Iggy ran to jump into her arms when he saw her, she had to drop her suitcase. She hugged him tightly and a small smile finally appeared on her lips, the first in a while.

"Good to see you again too, Iggy. But tell me, your new paw is so beautiful!"

The Speedwagon Foundation had done a great job, as always. Iggy was proudly sporting his prosthesis, as was Avdol, whose arms had been replaced in no time. It would probably take several weeks before he could fully take control over his new forearms, but he was already able to carry his things on his own. At least, when Polnareff let him.

"It's good to see you again, chérie."

Polnareff took her in his arms and she clung to him with all her might. She wasn't going to see him again for a very long time. And it broke her heart. He asked her:

"... are you sure you don't want to go back with me to France? Your mom would be happy to see you again, you know.

- ... no, Italy is waiting for me."

Saying these words, she met Jotaro's cold gaze. She lost herself in it for several seconds, before looking away at Avdol, who was holding Iggy in his arms.

"So? Where are you two going?

- Mmh, I think it's time for me to travel a bit. I wil-

- He's coming to France!" Polnareff exclaimed with great excitement.

"... there you go, exactly", Avdol said with a small smile. "And we're taking Iggy with us.

- Oh really?

- Well", Polnareff said, shrugging, " actually I think I like this dog."

Iggy glared at him and Polnareff stuck out his tongue. (Y/N) huffed, and Joseph caught her attention by putting a hand on her shoulder. She met his turquoise gaze. He looked a little worried.

"... don't you want to come and spend a few days in Japan with us?"

The mere mention of Japan made the young woman shiver. Just the thought of having to spend time at Holy's, where it all began, was making her nauseous. She forced a smile and shook her head.

"Sorry, Mr. Joestar. You will greet Holy from me.

- It's just that... the funeral will take pl-

- Shut up, old man."

(Y/N) gulped with difficulty, once again meeting Jotaro's cold gaze. She knew. She knew very well, even. She knew very well that she was not going to be able to be present for Noriaki's funeral. And she didn't need salt to be rubbed in the wound. Joseph cleared his throat.

"Well... Above all, we'll keep in touch, okay? If you need anything, don't hesitate. I would be happy to help you.

- Thank you, Joseph."

She had rarely called him by his first name, which was enough to move the old man who took her in his arms, tears in his eyes. She whispered to him,

"Don't hesitate to call me. I will come running, wherever you are in the world.

- ... we will miss you."

She smiled at him, before being stuck in the middle of a group hug. It was stronger than her, she burst out laughing but tears welled up in her eyes as Polnareff's muscular arms were crushing her ribs.

"We had a lot of misfortunes", the Frenchman said, "but thanks to everyone, I had a great trip.

- Yes", Avdol added. "I honestly think it was a good time.

- Passengers on Air France Flight 92 to Paris are requested to proceed quickly to Gate 18."

Polnareff held out his arm and Jotaro joined the group hug, an emotional smile on his face.

"Good, well I wish you a long life, old codger! And you, grandson, you better not forget me!

- Even if I wanted to, you're not one of those who are easy to forget.

- Aw, thank you Jojo. And you, (Y/N) chérie, I want you to call me every week!

- I'll try.

- Thank you very much", Avdol added, moved, before detaching himself reluctantly from the group. "Thank you for everything. You will always be part of my family."

After saying their final goodbyes, the two men walked away with Iggy trotting behind them. With a lump in her throat, tears in her eyes, but a big smile on her lips, (Y/N) watched them leave.

"Passengers on the Alitalia flight to Rome are requested to proceed quickly to Gate 6.

- Ah... That's the one for me."

Joseph put a hand on her shoulder and gave her a big smile.

"Call me when you arrive, okay?

- Noted. I won't forget."

Then she turned to Jotaro, and he immediately plunged his ocean gaze into hers. She shivered. Realizing that they certainly needed a little time alone, Joseph stepped aside, pretending to get a coffee from a vending machine. Jotaro lowered his cap.

"... Well", he started.

"... I'm not good at goodbyes."

She was nervously playing with her fingers, unable to find the right words. So after a moment of awkward silence, she simply threw herself on his neck. He put his arms around her waist without hesitation, and closed his eyes, hiding his nose in her hair. He took a deep breath, as if he was trying to keep the memory of her scent that he loved so much forever.

"... good luck in Naples.

- ... thank you."

He let go of her reluctantly, and she rubbed the back of her head nervously.

"Okay... I'm going...

- Wait. Take this."

Without thinking about it any longer, Jotaro took off his cap and put it on the young woman's head who widened her eyes in shock. Her (E/C) eyes filled with tears. He smiled.

"If you start crying, I'll take it back. You're gonna f-"

She grabbed him by the neck and forced him down to kiss her before he could even finish his sentence. He didn't hesitate for a second to put his big hands on her delicate cheeks to kiss her as if his life depended on it. Joseph came back with two coffees, but stopped in his way to admire them, smiling. What he didn't know was that Caesar was at his side, just as moved. When (Y/N) broke away from Jotaro's lips and Jotaro let her go against his will, Caesar wished he could be able to cry again.

"... farewell Jojo.

- ... farewell (Y/N)."

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. January 20th, 1989.

Ah, Napoli. (Y/N) couldn't deny it, she had missed her city. When she left the airport, early in the morning, the first rays of the sun were illuminating the buildings, giving the port city a pleasant golden color. (Y/N) took a deep breath, enjoying the sea spray again.

Her life was beginning again normally.

At least, that was what she thought.

As she was about to take a taxi with the money given by Joseph for her return, she was stopped by two men in suits.

"(Y/N) Zeppeli?"

Her blood froze. She turned to face them, forcing a smile on her face. She knew very well why they were there. And that didn't bode well.

"Herself.

- Polpo is asking for you."

Obviously. She couldn't hide anything from Passione. The whole organization must have already known about her return, even long before she boarded the plane in Cairo. What a pain.

"Very well, thank you. I'm going to visit him right away.

- We have orders to escort you."

She was therefore not even given time to go home to put down her things, or even go through the headquarters to greet her friends. Her throat felt like tightening but she nodded, pretending that everything was fine. She had to stay calm. The two men called a taxi to escort the young woman to the prison where Polpo was being held. After a quick search, security guards let her in and the two men with her stayed outside. She crossed the great dark corridors alone, nervously fiddling with her fingers. She knew the way by heart, she had been here so many times. So why was she so scared?

"Hello, Zeppeli.

- Hello, Polpo.

- You are late."

The huge man leaned over to grab his glass of wine, a small laugh escaping his lips. She gulped. Of course, she had exceeded the three-week limit to come back.

"Your trip went well?"

Trick question. She lifted her head and frowned slightly. Her jaw tensed and she clenched her fists.

"I can explain everything.

- No need, I already know everything."

Obviously. She didn't know how, but the information about the trip to Egypt had already leaked. Polpo took a sip of wine, before chuckling.

"You know, the boss was furious at your disappearance. It was even worse to learn that you weren't going back to Italy, and of your own free will.

- ... I was attacked by a man named Vanilla Ice. And Passione has always taught me to pay my debts. I had to hunt him down.

- I see."

He started peeling a banana, looking mischievous. The young woman continued:

"I am sorry that I could not keep my promises as to the time it took me to return. I had...a slight setback.

- The Boss plans to punish you."

She opened her mouth but closed it quickly to hide her surprise. She wasn't at all surprised, actually, because Mela and Lampone had warned her on the phone. And the Boss was known to be uncompromising. She looked down at her shoes.

"... I am ready to accept the consequences of my actions.

- Are you really?

- I am sure of it."

Polpo sighed, examining the young woman in front of him for a long time, a small amused smile on his lips. A heavy silence fell, but she didn't dare speak. After a while, the Lieutenant continued,

"You know, I like you, Zeppeli."

She didn't answer. She simply looked up at the gigantic man who was laughing silently at her attitude.

"And the Boss got wind of your prowess during your trip. Prowess in Cairo, especially."

(Y/N) frowned. She found it almost a little too suspicious that Polpo knew so many details of her trip. Had she been followed? More than usual? For what reasons?

"Your skills as an assassin have been more than noticed, you know.

- I didn't know.

- Obviously. Still so humble. But you caught the Boss' eye, and he's ready to show you his clemency."

Immediately, the young woman's face lit up with hope.

"Really?

- Only, there are a few conditions...

- I'm listening!

- Prove to us that you are faithful to Passione, and Passione only.

- ... but how?"

Polpo laughed. His laughter choked as he swallowed a banana in one bite. He wiped his mouth with the tip of his thumb, before giving her an almost carnivorous smile that made the teenager shiver.

"We are going to put in your hands a full team of young assassins. And you will train them."

Naples, Italy. January 21st, 1989.

[default: Italian / italics: English / bold: Japanese]

Sitting around an empty table, watched by the two men in suits from the night before, (Y/N) was tapping her foot nervously under the table. She had had very little sleep, and had not even been able to go home to rest, immediately embarked in this new headquarters, under Polpo's orders. And she was terrified of having to change teams. All the more terrified that she was going to have to train assassins herself. And the worst part of all that... was that she hadn't heard from Bruno. And that she still hadn't had access to a phone. Enough to say that she had not been able to inform Joseph of her arrival in Italy. Let's just hope he wasn't too worried about not getting a call.

Suddenly a door opened. Other men in suits entered, escorting with them three boys slightly younger than (Y/N). She looked up at them and studied them silently as they settled quietly around the table. A last man entered and sat down at the end of the table. He cleared his throat.

"Hello everyone, thank you for coming."

It wasn't like she had a choice, (Y/N) thought. But she didn't say anything out loud, for fear of being punished for good. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that the seemingly youngest boy kept staring at her. She ignored him. The man continued.

"As you know, you were summoned here for the creation of la Squadra di Esecuzione. I would have asked you to introduce yourself, but from now on, I will forbid you to use your real names, for security reasons. You are assassins, no one must know your true identity."

(Y/N) shivered.

"Of course, you will have plenty of time to decide on your nicknames among yourselves. For now, I will call you by numbers.

- Tsss, like in a slaughterhouse", a boy with blue hair and red glasses growled.

"Exactly, number 3."

The boy gritted his teeth. (Y/N) was examining him without saying anything. She didn't have to be a mentalist to guess that he was certainly hot-blooded.

"You will all be placed under number 1's orders, present here.

- A girl?!" the purple-haired boy exclaimed as he hadn't stopped looking at her since he had entered.

"A girl, yes number 4."

She glared at him.

"Is that a problem for you, perhaps?"

Okay, she was terrifying. The boy slowly shook his head and looked away. Of course, that didn't appeal to him at all. The man continued, after heaving a deep sigh.

"Number 1 already has a lot of experience in assassination. I hope you will learn from her. Otherwise, she has permission to get rid of you. Passione has no use for dead weights."

(Y/N) raised an eyebrow. It was a bit extreme, but the message got through. Number 4 gulped.

"You will have your first mission on Monday. Until then, get to know each other. You will need it badly. We put at your disposal the headquarters in which we are currently located. But you are free to move, if you want to guarantee your discretion.

- I have a question.

- Number 1?

- Am I allowed to recruit members?

- If you find it useful, of course.

- Thank you very much."

Bruno. She had to find a way to contact Bruno as soon as possible. With any luck, she could recruit him into la Squadra. After many explanations, each more boring than the other, the man made his last recommendations, before greeting them and leaving the place, accompanied by all the men in suits. Now they were on their own. And no one dared to speak. They all looked at the young woman, waiting for her to say something. She sighed.

"I guess we should get to know each other. And try to come up with code names, at the same time. Because I can't see myself calling you by numbers all your life.

- They really have shitty ideas here", number 3 groaned.

(Y/N) nodded slightly. Then she turned to number 2, the only boy who hadn't spoken yet. He had remained silent throughout the meeting, staring at everyone with his strange eyes, the sclera of which were black and the irises red, reminiscent of Polpo's eyes a little too much for the young woman to feel comfortable.

"I'll let you start, number 2."

He ran a hand through his white hair and nodded.

"I am 15 years old. And I'm here because I killed the man who killed my brother. He was a member of Passione. I was given the choice between joining the organization, or my family and I's death.

- Tsss, you didn't really have a choice!" Number 3 groaned, pushing his glasses up his nose.

"Not really.

- Thank you, number 2. And sorry about your brother."

Before an awkward silence could settle, (Y/N) continued.

"Do you already have an idea for a code name?

- Not really. Something with Nero, I think. But I have time to think about it, right?

- Sure. We'll call you Nero in the meantime. Do you have a Stand?

- Yes, it's called Metallica.

- Ha! Like the rock band?" number 4 scoffed.

That earned him a glare.

"... it's a metal band.

- Ha, my bad!

- And what is your Metallica about?" (Y/N) asked to cut short a potential argument.

"It can manipulate metal thanks to magnetism.

- Sounds weak when you say it like that.

- But please number 4, introduce yourself", Nero replied sarcastically, glaring at him.

"My name is Melone. It comes from Ancient Rome, the melon is a fruit of fertility. What's the connection? My Stand Baby Face generates baby Stands from female DNA. Smart, huh?

- Your name makes sense", (Y/N) agreed with a nod.

Melone studied her for a long time, and a weak smirk twisted his lips. (Y/N) ignored his inappropriate attitude to ask him:

"How old are you Melone?

- 13 years.

- Damn, you're young...

- Bah, love has no age!"

She glared at him and his smirk disappeared immediately. He quickly looked away, terrified by the young woman's eyes. She continued,

"What are you doing at Passione, Melone?

- ... it's none of your business."

He had completely closed himself off. (Y/N) did not insist. They had just arrived, she couldn't expect him to open up to strangers. So she turned to number 3, and he realized it was his turn.

"Ghiaccio. Because I control the ice.

- Damn, you thought hard on that one!" Melone scoffed.

"Shut up!!" the so-called Ghiaccio yelled at him.

(Y/N) was a little surprised by this sudden outburst of anger. And she was not the only one. Melone held back a laugh. Ghiaccio was almost smoking.

"How old are you, Ghiaccio?

- Fourteen years old."

Teenage angst, (Y/N) thought.

"...and if I'm here, it's because I ran out of my house because my parents are assholes. And that I killed a guy who pissed me off too.

- I see. So you all have some experience in assassination? You too Melone?

- I said I wouldn't talk about it.

- Very well, I'll respect that."

Melone's eyes widened, almost surprised that she didn't insist more. He wasn't really used to people respecting his boundaries.

"And you?" Nero asked. "You didn't introduce yourself.

- Call me Leader for now, it will be enough until I find a code name. I am 16 years old, and I just came back from a 50 day trip where I had to eliminate a super powerful vampire.

- You're kidding!" Ghiaccio exclaimed a little too loudly.

"Not at all."

But she said no more. Her trip to Egypt was still far too fresh, and her grief far too important to want to talk about this. So she got up without saying anything more. The three boys watched her leave without a word.

"Enjoy your weekend. My room is on the first floor, if you need anything. Don't get used to this place for too long, I'll find us a place that the organization doesn't know about. Just in case."

And she disappeared, immediately going up to her bedroom upstairs. She had barely been able to sleep the night before, being watched by the men in suits. But there she was exhausted. She threw herself on her bed and kicked off her shoes. The mattress was hard, but not uncomfortable. She sighed. This sudden life change made her feel out of place. Barely coming back and she was already given far too great responsibilities. To test her, to see if she would hold up and deserve to be forgiven. That's when she realized: she hadn't called Joseph yet. Immediately, she jumped out of bed and grabbed the landline phone. She dialed the number quickly, biting her lip nervously. In Japan, it must have been around 7 p.m. After a few rings, she heard the receiver being picked up and her heart stopped.

"Hello?

- Hello? Miss Holy? How good to hear from you!

- (Y/N)? Oh my God! Dad, come quickly! It's (Y/N) on the phone! We were worried, sweetie, we had no news!

- Oh, sorry. I had a small hitch.

- The main thing is that you're okay. I hope you are eating enough!

- Holy, darlinge, Joseph sighed in the background, "pass it to me.

- I'll pass you my father, sweetie! Take care!

- You too, Holy.

- (Y/N)!" Joseph exclaimed, taking the receiver. "I was starting to worry! Everything okay in Italy?

- Everything is fine. I just transferred to a new team, that's why I couldn't call you before. And on your side? Is everyone okay?"

Joseph knew very well who she wanted to hear the most from. She couldn't see him, but he was smirking behind the phone.

"Everyone is fine. My wife joined us in Japan, so I'm enjoying the family.

- Oh, I won't bother you any longer then!

- You're just as much part of the family, (Y/N), nobody will blame me if I spend some time on the phone with you."

She was touched right in the heart, moved. A faint smile traced her lips, but she remained silent, her throat tight. Joseph's tone of voice changed. He became more serious.

"Jotaro isn't here tonight, I'm sorry.

- I will call back.

- ... I know you probably don't want to talk about it, but the funerals are tomorrow. So if you want to call back tomorrow night, I'm sure it would make him very happy.

- ... I'll think about it... Joseph?

- Yes?

- ... If I send you a letter, can you give it to Noriaki's parents?

- ... of course. Obviously.

- Thank you...

- Do you need anything else, (Y/N)?

- ... actually, yes, but I wouldn't want to take advantage of your kindness.

- After all you've done for us, you can never ask too much of me.

- ... does the Speedwagon Foundation have connections in Naples?

- Sure.

- Could you find me a place large enough and discreet to serve as my headquarters?"

A silence fell and (Y/N) grimaced.

"... you really don't have to, I'll find out.

- ... are you in trouble, (Y/N)?

- Haha, I am always in trouble, Mr. Joestar. I am from the mafia.

- ... I'll find you a place as soon as possible, of course, but you have to promise me to be careful.

- I promise."

And it didn't matter what careful might mean when you're part of Passione.

"Well, Holy is waving me over to eat. I have to leave you. I will do my best to help you.

- Thank you so much. Say hello to everyone for me, okay? I'll try to call back tomorrow.

- See you tomorrow! Take care of yourself.

- You too."

And she hung up, her heart sinking. The thought of not being there for Noriaki's funeral was driving her crazy. She quickly chased away this bad thought by throwing herself on her bed, even if it meant sleeping all day. She was exhausted.

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. January 22nd, 1989.

It was two o'clock in the morning when (Y/N) opened her eyes. Of course, she had just ruined her entire sleep schedule. She rubbed her eyes and yawned, before walking out and downstairs, hoping to find something to eat. She was surprised to see that the kitchen light was still on. Melone was sitting at the table, earphones on. He didn't hear her coming and jumped when he saw her appear in his eyesight. She smiled slightly, he took off one of his earphones.

"What are you still doing up?" she asked.

"I could ask you the same?

- I fell asleep around noon. I'm starving.

- Nero made food if you want.

- Really?

- Yeah, we went shopping.

- Wow, I couldn't ask for a better team then."

Melone smirked.

"I know, I'm the perfect man.

- Tsss, and what is the perfect man still doing up?

- ... I couldn't sleep.

- So you came to the kitchen?"

He didn't answer. After all, he didn't know the young woman, and he still had no reason to trust her. (Y/N) didn't ask anything else, she opened the fridge to take out the leftovers from the dinner she had missed.

"It's risotto, Leader," Melone told her.

"Perfect, I haven't eaten since this morning. You want some?

- Mmh, maybe it will help me sleep."

She took out two plates and was about to reheat the dish, when she jumped. Nero was standing in the doorway, his eyes blank with emotion. Melone let out a little cry of surprise.

"What the fuck?! You scared me!!

- Everything okay Nero? Is there a problem?"

The white-haired boy didn't answer, he kept staring into nothing. Melone and (Y/N) exchanged a look and the young woman cleared her throat.

"... Nero?

- ...risotto..."

After a moment of complete silence, Melone couldn't help laughing. (Y/N) rolled her eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. It was just a sleepwalking fit, nothing serious.

"...risotto...

- Do you want risotto?" Melone scoffed between bursts of laughter.

"HEH, SHUT UP SOMEONE IS TRYING TO SLEEP!!" Ghiaccio yelled from his bedroom.

(Y/N) motioned for Melone to be quiet and the younger boy covered his mouth to hold back his laughter. Delicately, the young woman took Nero's arm to slowly guide him to his room.

"Risotto Nero!" Melone exclaimed, laughing even more.

(Y/N) herself had to stop laughing. After controlling a nascent giggle, she gently escorted Nero back to his room.

"Come on, go to bed... It's probably the stress that is making you sleepwalk, get some rest."

The young man let himself go, unaware of what had just happened since, in reality, he was sleeping soundly. He laid down, and she covered him with a blanket before going out and back into the kitchen where Melone was still laughing like a hyena.

"Risotto Nero! That's his code name now!

- You are unbearable", the young woman reprimanded, a smile on her lips.

"Sì, mamma."

She rolled her eyes, amused, before serving him a plate of risotto and sitting down at the table with him. After a moment of observing the smile on the young woman's face in front of him, he licked his lips.

"Say, Mamma.

- ... Because that's really my name now?

- Yes, you make me food and you put Risotto to bed.

- Mmh, that makes sense, I guess. I'm listening.

- ... is this team final?"

She looked up from her plate to meet the boy's large azure eyes. He sighed seeing that she was waiting for him to explain what he was really thinking.

"... am I going to stay in la Squadra permanently, or am I risking changing squads?

- Hm, you heard the instructor. It's up to me to decide if you deserve your place here or not. But if you fail, you will not change squads, because I have orders to eliminate you.

- ... you say that with such seriousness.

- I have defied the rules of Passione enough not to be caught again.

She got up and cleared her table before she could finish her plate. To be honest, she wasn't very hungry. She couldn't swallow much. So after clearing her place, she greeted,

"Good night, Melone. Don't go to bed too late. We'll start on Monday.

- Oh, sì. Good night, Mamma."

The boy suddenly felt much more comfortable with the young woman than during the meeting. But no sooner had she left the kitchen than he closed in on himself and put his headphones back on, cursing himself for naively opening up to her as he was doing.

Naples, Italy. January 23rd, 1989.

[default: Italian / italic: English]

When (Y/N) woke up the next morning at dawn, she was not surprised to find only Ghiaccio who was having lunch alone in the kitchen.

"Hello Ghiaccio. Sorry for last night, Risotto had a sleepwalking fit, it was kind of funny to see.

- ... Risotto?

- Ah yes, Risotto Nero. A pun by Melone.

- Tsss. Not bad."

The boy pushed his red glasses up his nose, before looking down at his coffee. He didn't seem in the mood to chat. Which was good, since (Y/N) had no desire to socialize today. She made herself a coffee to give herself strength, before turning on her heels without saying anything more. Ghiaccio watched her leave over his glasses, but he said nothing else. She locked herself in her room, with her coffee for only company.

Sitting on her bed, she picked up a piece of paper, a pencil, and took a deep breath. She didn't know where to start. She had too much to say.

» To Mr. and Mrs. Kakyoin, «

No sooner had she written these few words than her heart sank in her chest. She let out a small sigh.

"... what's the point of doing that," she said to herself aloud. "Their son died, and instead of being with them to support them, I fled to Italy... No matter what I write, I will never have credibility..."

Her hand was trembling as she held the pen, and she gulped hard. Tears welled up in her eyes and she let out an "oh fuck it!" of frustration.

» You don't know me, but I wanted to send you my most sincere condolences. My name is (Y/N) Zeppeli. I traveled to Egypt alongside your son. And I had the best 50 days of my life. «

(Y/N) stopped, breathing jerkily. She lifted her head to look at the ceiling and keep the tears from escaping her eyes. Not now. She couldn't cry now.

» He wasn't just a boy to me. Truth be told, he was everything to me. The only one who would never have left me. Every tear, every smile, every giggle, I felt them with every fiber of my being. He made every day a little less painful, and thanks to him, I know what love feels like. He made me feel like myself. He made me feel alive. And words can't describe how much I miss him. I'm sorry. So sorry. It was up to me to save him, and I couldn't. «

It was stronger than her. She burst into tears, flooding her letter with tears. The ink smeared on the paper and she quickly balled it up and threw it across the room, before hiding her face in her pillow and screaming with all her might. The weight in her chest was still heavy. It had been almost a week. And she was sure she would never get over it. And while she was drowning in her tears, there was a knock on the door. She kept her face hidden in her pillow, pretending to rest.

"...everything okay, Leader?"

She didn't have to look to know it was Risotto, and he was in her doorway.

"... go away.

- ... if you need anything, I'm in the room next door.

- ... I know... go away."

She heard the door close softly. He had undoubtedly heard her. To be honest, she had probably woken him up with her screams. And yet, instead of getting upset, he was worried, without even knowing her. She sat up on her bed and wiped her tears without much conviction: they were going to continue to flow for a while. But as she was about to fetch another sheet, she noticed that the ball of paper she had thrown across the room had come back to her side. She examined it for a long time with blank eyes. And her eyebrows furrowed slightly.

"...Caesar?"

No answer. He had surely already left. She sighed, reopened the ball of paper and tried to flatten it to continue her draft. After quickly skimming over what was already written, she took a deep breath to finish her letter.

» You have every right to hate me, I don't deserve much better. But I wanted to address these few words to you, out of respect for you, and out of respect for Noriaki.

Please let me know if there is any way for me to help you in any way.

Sincerely, (Y/N).  «

As she wrote those last words, she felt all her energy leaving her. Nauseated, she laid back on her bed and closed her eyes, clutching the draft to her heart, silent tears streaming down her dull cheeks. She must have been on the verge of falling asleep from exhaustion, when a voice sounded close to her ear.

"They won't hate you, you know."

She jumped so hard that she fell off the bed. This voice... Impossible. She must have dreamed. Slowly, very slowly, she sat up to take a look at the bed. And she almost fainted.

"...N-Noriaki?"

The young boy showed a huge smile when he heard his name. He was dead, that was certain. But he was there, and she couldn't believe her eyes. However, this was not her first ghost. She should have been used to it.

"If you don't come into my arms right away, I'm leaving."

Her blood raced and she jumped on him. He chuckled lightly, but she was crying all the tears in her body. He had come back. He had come back for her. All joy disappeared from the boy's lips and he stopped smiling, trying to wipe the young woman's cheeks out of habit. But she could barely feel the touch, so she cried harder. He was there. But he was dead. And there was nothing she could do to change that.

"Please, (Y/N)... Look at me."

She raised her wet eyes on the young man who forced a smile. He caressed her cheeks, but she couldn't feel anything but an icy touch. She would never feel the warmth of his body again. She had to accept it.

"Please smile.

- ... why? ... I have no reason to smile.

- Because I'm here.

- You're dead, Noriaki.

- But that doesn't stop me from loving you."

(Y/N) choked back the tears that were about to flow again. She looked down and he rested his forehead against hers. She bit her lower lip nervously.

"... I love you too.

- I know. Now smile."

He cupped her chin to force her to look at him, but she lifted her head on her own to force a smile. He smiled back, before placing a very light kiss on her lips. It was cold. But it warmed her heart greatly. She took refuge in his arms, pulling the covers over them as if he could still catch a cold. With his fingertips, he played with her (H/C) hair in silence. Silence, she needed it to recover from her emotions. She closed her eyes, lulled by his ghostly presence. He was real, without really being so. It was just as painful.

"...you should call Jojo, you know."

She opened her eyes to meet his mauve gaze. He seemed worried.

"... the funeral is over, isn't it?" she asked in a low whisper.

He nodded slowly. And she sighed. With difficulty, she had to let him go to get up and go to the telephone in a heavy step. What was she going to say to him? "Know that while you mourn, I have the Noriaki's ghost keeping me company"? Impossible. So she gulped, and dialed the Kujo's number, like the day before. As the phone rang blankly, she shot a panicked look at Noriaki who was busy reading the draft of her letter, a terribly sad look on his face. Suddenly, someone picked up the phone. She stopped breathing, until she heard Joseph's voice on the other end.

"Hello?

- Mr Joestar.

- (Y/N)."

A heavy silence settled. They both knew how complicated the situation was. And why she was calling. After a sigh, Joseph broke the silence:

"I'm going to get Jotaro.

- ... Thank you.

- ... it'll be OK."

She didn't answer, her throat tight. She exchanged a look with Kakyoin, and the boy gave her a big smile, as if to reassure her. But her heart was pounding in her chest, as she patiently waited for someone to pick up on the other end of the line. After a long silence that was a little too heavy, she heard movement, so she whispered:

"... hello?

- ... hey..

Her heart stopped hearing Jotaro's voice. Immediately, Kakyoin came to hug her from behind and put his chin on her shoulder. She was shaking.

"... how are you feeling?" she asked in a hesitant whisper that seemed to irritate the Japanese man on the other end of the line.

"... what do you think?

- ... I'm sorry.é

He didn't answer. She didn't know what was happening on the other side. And if she had known that Jotaro was holding back tears of frustration, unable to speak, she would certainly have taken the next flight to Japan. But he remained silent, and that was the worst reaction. Nervously, she started fiddling with the telephone cord.

"... I'm sorry, Jojo, " she repeated. "I wish I was there...

- But you're not.

- ... you know why."

Great silence. (Y/N) slightly felt Kakyoin tighten his embrace around her. She couldn't really tell if he was helping her or making the situation worse. She closed her eyes and sighed.

"Jojo, I-

- ... thanks for calling."

Cold. Distant. Unapproachable. Her heart sank a little more. And when he hung up without saying anything else, (Y/N) burst into tears. She was unable to help him. A light ghostly caress ran down her back to comfort her, but she was inconsolable. Nothing was right. Suddenly the phone rang. She jumped on it, stopping short of crying. But on the other side was Joseph. Not Jotaro.

"I'm sorry, (Y/N). I thought it would make him happy, but he just locked himself in his room. I don't think he's in the mood to talk to anyone right now...

- ... I understand. Thanks anyway, Mr. Joestar... Tell him not to hesitate to call me if necessary, okay?

- Sure. Obviously."

An umpteenth silence tried to settle in, but Joseph broke it quickly.

"I found what you asked for. I did as fast as possible."

That was perhaps the only good news of the day. She wiped her cheeks with the back of her hand and took a deep breath to cheer herself up, backed by a kiss on her temple that almost made her smile. Joseph continued.

"I bought the place in my name. You should be left in peace for a while.

- Thank you very much, Joseph. You're saving my life.

- There, there. It's the least I can do for you. I'll have the keys delivered to you on Piazza del Plebiscito in the evening. Is that okay?

- It's perfect, thank you.

- If you need to find another place, above all, contact me. I want to save you as much danger as possible.

- You are my guardian angel. Thanks again.

- Take care of yourself, above all. Rest.

- I'm going to try... Say hello to Holy for me.

- I will not miss it."

Hand shaking, the young woman hung up and breathed a sigh of relief. In all her misfortunes, at least one weight was lifted from her chest. But as she turned to face Kakyoin, he was gone. She refrained from crying. Had she dreamed of his presence? Impossible. She had always seen ghosts.

With a heavy heart, she walked downstairs to the kitchen for the first time in hours. She found no one there. And that only made her condition worse. She needed to talk, to evacuate all the bad thoughts. So she went back up the stairs and stood in front of Risotto's door. After a moment of hesitation, she knocked softly. Almost immediately, the door opened. The white-haired boy cast his dark eyes on the young woman in front of him. And he immediately noticed that she had been crying. Without a word, he stepped aside to let her in. She collapsed on his bed, as if her legs could no longer support her. Hesitantly, he stood by the door and scratched his head.

"... You want to talk about it?"

She nodded her head sharply. But to her surprise, he left the room. She watched him leave without understanding, until he came back with a plate of risotto from the night before.

"Eat.

- ... I'm not hungry.

- I leave you no choice."

She took the plate with a sigh, and he sat cross-legged next to her.

"I'm listening.

- ... one of the two boys I love is dead, the other is in Japan and doesn't want to talk about it."

Risotto blinked slowly, trying hard to process the information. She continued.

"... I know he needs help, but I don't know how to help him.

- You can't help him if he refuses your help."

It was her turn to blink slowly. Then she looked down at her plate, pushing her risotto around with the tip of her fork.

"You should already take care of yourself, before trying to take care of others. We don't know each other, but it's obvious that you are very affected by your friend's death."

It was an understatement. To avoid having to answer, she forced herself to take a fork of risotto. So after a while he asked, to change the subject and try to get her to think about something else.

"You haven't told us about your Stand.

- ... Last Judgement. I reap people's souls, and if they have a Stand, I steal it from them.

- Oh, death itself then.

- ... mmh, I am told that quite often.

- Did you collect a lot of Stands?

- ... six.

- Shit, I understand why they chose you then."

She suddenly felt encouraged, as if someone was acknowledging her worth when she herself couldn't. So she forced a small smile, before taking another bite to restore her strength. He watched her, and she ended up whispering to him in a slightly mocking tone.

"...did you know that Melone calls you Risotto Nero now?

-... really?

- Mm-mmh. You were sleepwalking last night. You were a little hungry, I guess.

- ... shit.

- Do not worry. I walked you back to your room before he could bullshit you...are you stressed?

- ... it's really your thing to take care of others, isn't it?"

She couldn't help but smile, he shook his head with a sigh, an amused look in his eyes. But he ended up slowly shrugging.

"... yeah, I'm stressed.

- You want to talk about it?

- ... this is all turning against me in the end, am I wrong?

- Mm-mmh."

He reflected her slight smile for a moment, before looking down at the young woman's plate. She handed him her fork and he grabbed it to peck at the risotto in turn, before sharing in a low voice:

"... if I'm here it's mainly as punishment for having killed one of their men. And since I didn't really have a choice, I tell myself that... maybe it's been a trap from the start... and that they're going to take advantage of it to make my case worse.

- Mmm. I too am a bit here against my will, I didn't ask to lead this squad. So what I can assure you is that I am not setting any traps for you. You only avenged your brother. In itself... I understand.

- ... you have siblings?

- Sort of, yes. A found family, I would say.

-... I miss my brother, to be honest... really, I understand how you feel. It's hard to grieve when you're alone.

- You're not alone anymore.

- ... neither are you, Leader."

She offered him a smile. Before stealing the fork from his hands to take some risotto. He sighed.

"Heh, you have an appetite after all."

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. January 23rd, 1989.

[default: Italian / italic: French / bold: English]

"So this is our new HQ?" Melone asked.

"Mm-mmh. An old friend of mine agreed to help us.

- But it's huge!

- Heh, he's very rich...

- I didn't know you had a sugar daddy, Mamma."

He wiggled his eyebrows, a smirk on his lips. After giggling, she threw her shoe in his face and Melone left to explore the villa, laughing. But if there was one thing he was right about, it was that the place was huge. No one would look for mobsters in a millionaire's villa, would they? While discovering the place, (Y/N) could not imagine a more beautiful place. And the best part of it all... is that from the large bay windows in the dining room, she could see the sea. Immediately, a flurry of emotions hit her and she whispered,

"...Noriaki? Can you see that?"

But she got no response. Instead, the landline rang, and she frowned. Immediately, she regained control of her emotions and picked up the phone.

"Joestar residence, what can I do for you?

- Leader. It's Giaccio.

- Where are you calling me from?

- A phone booth, of course.

- Good. Where are you?

- Risotto just entered the building.

- Keep me updated. I'll stay close to the phone."

Ghiaccio hung up. When she turned around, Melone was just there, staring at her in silence. She almost jumped.

"...mmh? Can I help you?

- I think we should have gangster outfits.

- ... eh?

- We are Passione's elite!

- Uh... To be fair, we are more likely to have a very bad reputation.

- We deserve to have classy outfits.

- ... OK?

- What I'm trying to tell you is that we should use your sugar daddy to get outfits from a designer!

- No."

Melone pouted. She shook her head to support her point. It was out of the question to use Joseph for such trivial things. But seeing the puppy dog eyes he was giving her, she sighed.

"Ugh...I'll buy some fabric as soon as we get our mission money. And you'll make your costume yourself.

- ... I already have an idea!"

And he disappeared as quickly as he had arrived. She rolled her eyes and the phone rang again.

"Joestar residence, what can I do for you?

- It's me again. Mission accomplished.

- Good. Back to the base.

- We'll stop grocery shopping before going home", Risotto announced in the background.

"Uuuuugh..." Ghiaccio complained.

"Chin up!", the young woman encouraged. "And congratulations on your first mission.

- ... thank you. See you."

And he hung up. Satisfied, she went to her new room, which she examined with stars in her eyes. She had never had access to such luxury. Except maybe for Christmas... She quickly chased this memory from her thoughts. Now was not the time to brood. But as she was about to explore her room in detail, the phone rang almost immediately. Surprised, she picked up.

"Ghiaccio? Forgot something?

- Huh? Sorry chérie, I don't speak Italian yet!"

Her blood started happily boiling and a huge smile appeared on her lips.

"Jean-Pierre!

- Hehehe, himself!

- Good to hear from you! How did you get this number?

- Mr. Joestar gave it to us!

- "Us"? Oh! How is Muhammad? And Iggy?"

Hearing from them was heart-warming, she couldn't deny it. They had parted only a few days earlier and yet, she missed them already.

"Say hi to her for me!" Avdol exclaimed in the background.

- Muhammad said hi! And Iggy too I guess, from the way he's looking at me. Oh come on, it's not my fault if you can't talk, mutt, I would have given you the phone otherwise! NO, BACK BACK!! PSHT!! NICE DOGGIE!!

-  Haha, hello to you guys too. I'm really happy to hear from you.

- Hey, I told you I wanted to call you every week.

- Are you going to stick with it?

- Until my eighty years! Then I risk being too senile and forgetting that I've already called you, so I'll probably call you three times a day.

- Oh, I can't wait."

He burst out laughing and she couldn't help laughing with him. Her laughter echoed throughout the villa, attracting Melone, who discreetly peak his head through the door frame. After telling her that Avdol and Iggy were slowly getting used to life in France, Polnareff asked in a slightly hesitant voice,

"And you? Everything okay? Are you... Are you holding up?

- More or less, to be honest...

- I'm sure he's very proud of you where he is.

- Hm... To be honest with you... I know very well where he is...

- ... huh?

- ... keep it to yourself, okay? But Noriaki is still here...

- Oh shit... uh... well... say hello to him for me?

- Ha... yeah... I'll tell him...

- ... but are you okay with it?

- ... I don't really know, it's still too fresh to tell...

- And Jotaro? Does he know?

- Tsss, Jotaro... He refused to speak to me yesterday, after the funeral. I think he needs time, he's not ready to hear all this..."

Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Melone watching her, hidden behind a corner of the wall. She forced a smile and he came out of hiding to sit on the sofa a few feet away from her. She sighed.

"...Jean-Pierre, I think I'm going to have to leave you.

- ... ah... Mafia problem?

- Mmmh, in a way...

- I'll call you back next week. With any luck, Jotaro will have called you back and you can tell him everything.

- ... I hope. Thanks Jean-Pierre.

- Oh, I just thought about something! It's going to be his birthday on the 27th, right? He might be in the mood to talk!

- Mmh, I hope... Thank you Jean-Pierre, we'll talk later. Say hello to Muhammad and Iggy from me especially.

- Of course, I won't miss it! Well then... Arrivederci! Heh, that's how you say huh?

- Ha, yeah! Arrivederci!"

Somewhat reluctantly, she hung up to turn back to the boy who was clearly expecting something. He gave her a fake innocent smile.

"Say Mamma...

- Mmh?

- You're French?

- It's quite obvious, no?

- Mmmmmh, sexy..." he joked.

After a moment of silence trying to stay serious and glaring at him, she burst out laughing, and he laughed with her.

"I swear to you Melone, you're going to end badly.

- Oh please...

He knelt on the sofa and pretended to beg her. She rolled her eyes, and he laughed a little more. But so close to him, she noticed something. The boy's right eye seemed to be... faulty? She leaned over him and gently brought her hands to his face to examine him, but he instinctively stepped back, giving her a panicked look. She raised an eyebrow.

"...does your eye hurt, Melone?

- ... it does that when I'm tired, don't touch it.

- ... very well."

Suddenly closed in on himself, he looked away and got up to go to his room without another word. She watched him go and rubbed the back of her head.

She was still far from knowing her new partners in crime.

Naples, Italy. January 27th, 1989.

[default: Italian / italic: English / bold: Japanese]

That morning, (Y/N) woke up before the sun even rose. She was awakened by a cold breath on her neck that startled her. She quickly turned on the light, and saw with relief that it was only Noriaki. She heaved a reassured sigh.

"... you scared me, silly.

- Sorry... I just wanted to sleep with you.

- ... Caro, you don't need to sleep anymore.

- I know. But you do."

He opened his arms wide and she curled up against him without hesitation. She was far from feeling the same sensations as before. But just being by his side again warmed her heart. She closed her eyes, a slight smile on her face, and he ran his frozen fingers through her hair, placing a weak kiss on her forehead.

"... where were you?" she whispered.

"On the other side, with Caesar. We quickly lose track of time, sorry.

- Don't apologize... I was worried, that's all.

- ... I'm not going to abandon you."

She shivered, because these yet so sweet words rang in her ears like a terrible melody. Like a promise that frightened her more than reassured her. She knew it: one day or another, he would abandon her too. That was what they all did. Starting with...

"... it's Jotaro's birthday," Kakyoin muttered.

"... I know.

- You should call him.

- Hm... I'm busy here...

- (Y/N)...

- I know, I know... Five more minutes...

- Take more than five minutes if you want, I don't care as long as you rest...

- Mm-mmh, I'd still be sleeping if a sexy ghost hadn't woken me up blowing into my neck..."

Kakyoin smiled weakly, tightening his embrace around the young woman, hoping she could feel as much as he did. But she was far from it. However, she pulled the duvet up over them to snuggle closer to him.

"...I love you," she whispered sleepily.

Kakyoin smiled, and she swore she felt his ghostly body warm up. He slowly tucked a lock of (H/C) hair back into place and whispered,

"I love you too, daarin. Rest."

She didn't need to be asked. But when she opened her eyes again almost an hour later, the bed was cold. And she was alone. She rubbed her eyes and yawned, scanning the surroundings for the cherry boy, but he had disappeared. Staying with her would certainly require a lot of energy. She sighed and stood up reluctantly. The first thing she did was grab the phone receiver from her bedroom. There was someone on the other side of the globe who could use some company. At least she hoped so. The phone rang blankly, before a small voice answered.

"Hello?

- Hello Mrs. Holy, it's (Y/N)...

- Oh, (Y/N), sweetie... I'm sorry, if it's Jotaro you're calling, he refuses to come out of his room today...

-... ah?

- He is particularly aggressive these days, even I find it difficult to make him listen to reason.

- I see... there's no other way for me to contact him?

- Try sending him an email. He might answer... I'm sorry sweetie, I wish I could help you.

- Don't worry, Holy... Wish him a happy birthday from me, okay?

- I sure will."

After forwarding Jotaro's email address to the young woman, Holy apologized again and greeted her before hanging up. A dead silence settled, and (Y/N) felt that her heart was tight. But giving up was out of the question. To counter the heavy silence, she turned on the radio and sat down at her computer. In the background, Walk Like an Egyptian resonated, and the young woman couldn't help but smile at the irony of chance. Then, after entering Jotaro's address, she took a deep breath.

»From: Zeppeli (Y/N)

»To: Kujo Jotaro

»Subject: Happy birthday! ♥

»Message:

Hey Jojo!

I was hoping to be able to tell you in person, but I heard from your mother that you were not available, so I am writing you this message. Happy Birthday! So that's it, you're 18? In Italy, that means you're already an adult! I hope it's not too hard being so old, haha. I know what you're thinking: "Yare yare daze". But I'll catch up on you soon, don't worry.

On another note, I hope you are doing well. Don't hesitate to call me, it would be a pleasure to hear from you. I know we're far apart, but in our hearts we're still together, right?

Chin up, (Y/N).«

The young woman's heart sank. Even as she was about to click the "send" button, the radio began to play a few notes that she recognized immediately. And it was stronger than her, her eyes filled with tears and she quickly clicked to send the message without any regrets. Then in a trembling voice, she began to sing:

"I've been cheated by you, since I don't know when... So I made up my mind, it must come to an end~"

She gulped with sadness. Why did Chance have to play with her emotions in this way? It was cruel. She threw herself on her bed and rolled onto her back to stare at the ceiling. She wasn't looking at anything in particular, her mind was wandering. Her mind went back to that wonderful Christmas evening, and she continued to sing in a low voice.

"Yes, I've been brokenhearted... Blue since the day we parted... Why, why did I ever let you go?"

Actually, that was an excellent question. That day, at the airport, she should never have let him go. She should never have taken a plane back to Italy. She should have gone with them to Japan. A silent tear ran down her cheek and, overcome with intense frustration, she got up to change stations. And to be honest, it wasn't better. Why did all the songs have to have some connotation to that damn trip to Egypt? As she was about to change stations, a cold hand stopped her. She turned around and faced Kakyoin who gave her a comforting smile. She quickly dried her cheeks and he dragged her into the middle of the room without her really understanding what was going on.

"Do you remember?" he asked.

"...of course I remember...

- I wanna know what love iiiis~", the radio sang. "I want you to shoooow meee~

- ... it hurts", the young woman complained, putting a hand on her chest.

"Not if we create new memories.

- ...but Noriaki, you-

- I know. I know, I'm dead. But you have a wonderful gift that allows me not to abandon you. So let's enjoy it, don't you think?"

After a moment of hesitation, she nodded slowly. He put his hands on her waist. She put her arms around his neck. And he leaned his forehead against hers, a smile on his lips. Slowly, they began to dance to the beat of I Wanna Know What Love Is. She ended up smiling, closing her eyes to enjoy the moment despite the sharp pain in her chest. He took the opportunity to place a soft kiss on her lips that she felt with every fiber of her being, as if it were still very real.

In my life, there's been heartache and pain, I don't know if I can face it again.

It all felt so real to be able to see his beautiful smile again and feel the softness of the sugary touch of his lips against her. And it was almost disappointing to realize how fake it all was. Because as soon as her eyes opened to reality, a little sadness set in and she found herself alone, hoping to see him again in between dreams to hold him in her arms and hope that this time he would not evaporate.

Naples, Italy. February 14th, 1989.

[default: Italian / Italic: English]

"We've got maaaiiiiiilllll!" Melone shouted through the villa.

"Shut uuuuuup!" Ghiaccio shouted back at him.

Frowning, (Y/N) came out of the kitchen and reached out for Melone to give her the mail. Everything was in Joseph Joestar's name, to keep their cover and avoid being spotted. They were supposed to receive their missions by email, so why were they getting mail? It was a simple letter, which the young woman turned in all directions. And that's where she saw it. Japan stamp.

"It's for me," she announced.

"Eh? How do you know?" Melone asked.

"Do any of you have friends in Japan?"

Silence. She sighed.

"That's what I thought. It's for me."

She slipped away to lock herself in her room. She didn't want to be bothered. She settled down on her bed to properly open the letter addressed to her. The writing was neat and delicate. She understood immediately, her throat knotted.

"Dear (Y/N),

I apologize for our very late response. My husband and I don't have the best English, we had to ask Madame Kujo to help us write to you. Know that your letter touched us enormously. If we had known earlier, we would have done everything to invite you to our home and meet you. I'm sure that's what Noriaki would have wanted.

On this matter, I have one of the most important requests: I would like you to stop blaming yourself for his death. I'm sure no matter what happened on your trip, you made our son very happy. I am sure of it. And for that reason, we can never hate you. You will always be welcome in Japan, and I hope one day to have the chance to meet you.

Thank you for everything. Take care.

Kakyoin Maimi.«

(Y/N) had her eyes filled with tears. But she was smiling. She never expected to get an answer from them. And the best part was that they didn't hate her in the least. It was as if a huge weight was being lifted from her chest. There was only one thing left to do, and she understood that very well: she had to forgive herself. But for that, there was still work. She folded the letter and put it in a drawer in her desk to keep it safe. Then she turned on her computer to examine her emails, clearly hoping that she had also received a response from Jotaro. But it had been two weeks, and she still had nothing from him. For a few seconds, she hesitated to send something to him again, but she quickly dismissed the idea. She couldn't force him to talk to her. So she focused on the emails about new missions. She had no more time for feelings, her work was waiting for her. And too bad for him.

When she burst back into the common room, she flopped down on the sofa alongside Ghiaccio who was staring at the ceiling. He frowned when he noticed her presence, snapping out of his thoughts by pushing his glasses up his nose.

"Say, Mamma. I was thinking.

- Hey, you also call me that now?

- Errh, I guess it's that idiot Melone rubbing off on me.

- Idiot yourself!" Melone exclaimed from the kitchen.

"Wanna repeat that and see what happens?!

- What were you thinking, Ghiaccio?" (Y/N) asked to get his attention again and avoid an incipient argument.

"... hm. Is it true then?

- What?

- You really killed a vampire?

- Mm-mmh... Yes. Why?

- At first I didn't believe it. But we've been working together for more than three weeks. And your Stand is really impressive. In the end... I think I believe you.

- Aw, thank you Ghiaccio.

- I believe you too!" Melone exclaimed, jumping between them on the couch, making Ghiaccio grunt as he passed. "I've always believed you, in fact, it's obvious that you're ultra badass.

- Pfff, liar! From the first day you thought you could do whatever you liked just because it's a woman!!

- Bullshit!

- Calm down, calm down", (Y/N) groaned. "It doesn't matter what you thought of me at first. And it doesn't matter what we do. We are a team now. And we have to trust each other."

The two boys fell silent immediately. They glared at each other but nodded. At the same time, Risotto came out of his room, the hood of his sweatshirt pulled up over his head.

"Say!" Melone exclaimed to change the subject. "Do you know it's Valentine's Day today?

He had a big smirk. Ghiaccio pouted and groaned. (Y/N) remained unmoved. In the background, the coffee machine was starting for Risotto. None of them wanted to take that information up, but Melone continued.

"Do you have any conquests?

- It's none of your business", Ghiaccio groaned.

"... I'd prefer not to talk about it", (Y/N) added.

"Haha! And you Risotto?"

Silence. Until the white-haired boy joined them, two cups of coffee in hand. He handed one to (Y/N) who thanked him with a nod, then he settled into the armchair opposite.

"Heh! And what about us?!" Ghiaccio asked, offended.

"Get one yourself, I'm not your mother.

- You didn't answer my question, Risottooo~", Melone crooned.

"Because it's none of your business.

- Pffff you are all party poopers here! I have plenty!

- Spare the details," the blue-haired boy next to him groaned, glaring at him.

Melone pretended to be shot in the heart, fake hurt. After taking a sip of her coffee, (Y/N) asked,

"Why aren't you spending Valentine's Day with one of your conquests then, since you have so many?

- Ha! But because it's with you that I want to spend the day Mamma!" he exclaimed in a mocking tone. "I only have eyes for you, isn't that obvious?"

A smirk appeared on his lips, and she rolled her eyes, amused.

"Wow, I'm touched," she replied sarcastically.

"Ouch, your coldness hurts me, woman!

- Shut up!" Ghiaccio exclaimed, pushing him off the sofa.

An argument ensued which (Y/N) ignored by getting up to go and sit on the armrest of the chair occupied by Risotto. He looked up at her with dark eyes and she smiled at him, before gently clicking her cup against his to toast.

"Happy Valentine's Day, I guess.

- Ha", he said. "Yeah, happy Valentine's Day."

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. April 26th, 1989.

Time had passed well, and (Y/N) was slowly getting used to her new rhythm of life. Polnareff and Avdol would still call her weekly, and Joseph about once a month. (Y/N) was beginning to accept it, she wouldn't be hearing from Jotaro anytime soon, and so she didn't ask for more. She had other fish to fry now. And a new squad to take care of.

Sitting at her desk, she was filling out paperwork, when she heard a melody echoing through the villa. Melone and Ghiaccio having gone on a mission, it could only be Risotto. She crept out of her bedroom, following the musical notes that led her into the living room, where the young man was sitting, an electric bass in his hands. She showed up, arms crossed, waiting for an explanation. Seeing her, he immediately stopped playing and rubbed the back of his head.

"Uh... I thought you were out.

- No, I was doing our accounts.

- Ah, ehm... Need help?

- It'll be OK. Care to explain?"

He looked up at her, then down at his instrument. Seeing that he was searching for his words, she reassured him.

"I don't intend to deprive you of it, I'm just asking you where it comes from.

- Ah, I... I was finally able to get it back from my mother's...

- I see."

She came to sit beside him on the sofa. He never took his eyes off her, unable to understand what she wanted of him. So to reassure him a little more, she smiled at him and asked,

"How long have you been playing?

- ... Since I was eight years old. It's the only birthday present my dad ever gave me.

- Oh, I'm sorry.

- Don't apologize, he's not dead. He was just never there for me.

- I see. A bit like mine then. He left when I was four.

- Oh sorry. They have a knack for not taking care of their kids. My mom was just a one-night stand, I think. He never legitimized me.

- But... And your brother?

- ... My half-brother, actually. From another marriage that didn't work out any better."

The young woman nodded. Every day, she learned a little more about her comrades. And she was delighted. She got up, Risotto watched her go, then she came back with two cups of coffee. The young man gave her a slight smile.

"Thank you.

- Then? Did you learn to play on your own?

- Oh that? Yes, by rehearsing with Metallica albums.

- Wanna show me?"

The boy's face lit up, and a slight pride could be read in his eyes. He had rarely had the opportunity to share his passion for music with anyone. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded. And his fingers began to play, as if he no longer controlled them. (Y/N) let herself sink into the sofa, the cup of coffee warming her hands, a smile on her face as she admired her companion's dexterity. Focusing, he didn't notice the admiring look the young woman was giving him. But when he stopped playing and met her gaze, he cleared his throat, as if embarrassed.

"... that's it.

- You're super talented, Riz'."

The young man's heart skipped a beat, touched by the compliment and the little nickname that came with it. He couldn't help the smile that was forming on his lips.

"... thank you. You want to try?

- Eh? Me? I've never played any instrument, I couldn't, you know.

- Come closer, I'll show you."

(Y/N) didn't need to be asked. She put her cup on the coffee table in front of her, before moving closer to the teenager. He put the bass on the young woman's lap and approached in turn. Delicately, so as not to rush her, he passed an arm behind her to take her left hand and place it on the neck of the instrument. The closeness made the Italian's heart beat a little faster, and she turned her head on the strings to hide a blush dawning on her cheeks. He was just showing her the chords, nothing to fantasize about.

"...-and then you put your index finger on that string. Here, like this. And with your right hand, you pluck that string... That's it, and then-"

Concentrating on her instructions, she didn't notice that a few centimeters away from her, Risotto tended to observe her face much more than her hands. She played her first notes with great pride in her eyes and he couldn't help smiling. At the same time, Melone and Ghiaccio were returning from their mission. Immediately, Risotto stepped back so as not to look suspicious, leaving the young woman alone with his instrument. He cleared his throat.

"That's it, you're doing really well for someone starting out.

- Haha, thank you... Hi boys!

- Yo!" Melone exclaimed.

"I beg you Mamma, never put me alone with him again", Ghiaccio complained.

"Did everything go well?

- Yeah, mission accomplished. But he broke my ears for three hours singing Cyndi Lauper into my headset.

- It was to motivate you Ghiaccio!

- I was this close to going down and freezing his ass.

- But you contained your anger", (Y/N) pointed out. "That's a very good point, well done. And Melone, we're avoiding Cyndi Lauper on a mission now.

- Ugh... Too bad... Hey, but? Is it a bass?

- Mm-mmh. It's Risotto's."

Melone threw himself on the sofa between the two teenagers to examine the instrument more closely, stars in his eyes. Risotto tensed and retrieved his bass like a mother would protect her children, body and soul.

"I play an instrument too!" Melone exclaimed, squinting at the bass, a little too excited for the others' tastes. "I played guitar for my clients who'd tip me!

- ... your clients?" (Y/N) pointed out.

Silence. The lilac-haired boy immediately chilled, as if petrified with fear. In a rush, he had talked too much. He caught Risotto's puzzled gaze and looked away, briskly ignoring the young woman. Then he asked, suddenly much calmer.

"And you Ice Man, do you play any instrument?

- Don't ever call me that again or I'll break your teeth", Ghiaccio threatened. "But yeah, I used to play drums, but I had to stop when I broke the bass drum from getting upset when I couldn't play in rhythm. It suited my parents, they didn't like me to play music, they thought that being an artist was like belonging to the streets.

- Your parents are fucking idiots", Risotto said.

"Heh, you're not telling me anything new..."

Suddenly, Melone jumped up from the couch to hop from one foot to the other, again overexcited.

"Do you know what it means?!

- Uh no?" the young woman said.

"We can start a band!"

The other three looked at each other and held back a laugh.

"Melone, we are an organization of assassins", (Y/N) reminded him.

"And? One does not cancel the other out!

- In itself, he's not wrong", Risotto admitted, rubbing his chin. "We can always play in our free time.

- I would like to get back to playing now that I no longer have my old people on my back", Ghiaccio added.

(Y/N) sighed and took a sip of coffee. She would need it with those three. Then she nodded.

"It's ok I got it. I accept. But only if you do extra missions to help pay for your instruments. I am not a millionaire.

- But you have a sugar daddy!" Melone exclaimed.

"He's not a sugar daddy, and I already told you that I won't profit more from his money. Look where we live, it's already a lot, we could live in a cellar.

- Sounds good to me", Ghiaccio said. "But only if I'm no longer alone in a team with the other idiot.

- Oh girls just wanna have fun~", Melone sang to annoy him.

The air suddenly turned colder and Risotto threw his shoe in Melone's face to silence him and prevent Ghiaccio from using his Stand out of anger. The youngest dodged the projectile laughing. Then he came and snuggled up on the sofa, making puppy dog eyes.

"Mamma, help, they want my skin! I know I look good enough to eat, but still!

- You're unbearable, Mel. Calm down."

His eyes widened, suddenly shocked and silent. Did she really just give him a little affectionate nickname? He would almost blush. But instead, he straightened up on the sofa like a boy from a good family and fell silent, shocked. Ghiaccio took the opportunity to finally ask:

"And you, Mamma? What are you going to do?

- How so?

- Well, what are you going to do in the band?

- Uh... Not much, I don't know how to play an instrument-

- She's going to sing", Risotto cut her off.

She met his dark gaze, mouth agape. Seeing her surprise, he continued, amused.

"My room is right next to yours, you know. I hear you.

- You... Oh shit.

- Don't be embarrassed. You sing very well. Even at 5 a.m. when you can't sleep", he joked.

She blushed with shame and quickly hid, finishing her cup of coffee in one go. She remembered the countless times she had started singing in her room, mistakenly thinking that the walls were perfectly insulated. But Risotto seemed pleased, or so he appeared.

Since he was smiling looking at her.

Naples, Italy. October 12th, 1989.

It was a most ordinary day for (Y/N). Or rather, one of the most banal nights, since she was sleeping soundly. Fatigue from the previous day's mission had knocked her out for the night. At least, that was what she thought. Because when she heard the door to her room creak as it opened, she woke up with a start, on the lookout, ready to pull out her scythe. But she quickly relaxed when she recognized Melone's silhouette on her doorstep. She turned on her bedside lamp and rubbed her eyes, clearly exhausted.

"... What's going on?" she whispered.

"... Can I sleep with you?

- ... eh?

- ... Can I sleep with you?"

She blinked, trying to digest the information. Although Melone was a joker and a good talker, she knew more than anyone that he dreaded physical contact, she had experienced it many times. But there he was shaking. She was not dreaming. So she moved to the side to make room for him, and he came to sit on her bed without hesitation. She examined him in silence for a few seconds, before he decided to speak.

"... I had a nightmare."

(Y/N) nodded. She didn't know how to comfort him without rushing him. So she held out her hand and after a moment's hesitation, he slipped his hand into hers, shaking. He gulped hard.

"... You want to talk about it?" she asked in a whisper.

" ... I didn't want to kill him, it was an accident.

- ... who?

- ... my client."

Unconsciously, he squeezed her hand a little harder, gritting his teeth, tears welling up in his eyes. At least, only in his left eye. (Y/N) frowned.

"I'm not sure I understand everything, Mel... You'll have to explain.

- ... I never told anyone that.

- And I promise not to tell the others if you don't want to tell them."

He nodded slowly, looking away so he wouldn't have to look her in the eye. She was intimidating, he couldn't deny that.

"... I have worked for Passione since I was ten years old. In one of their little...illegal...businesses...

-...what do you mean by that?"

After a moment of doubt, he burst into tears. Gently, she rubbed his arm, which was still enough to make him tense at her touch.

"... they have some- some- some...

- Take your time. Breathe.

- br-... brothels..."

The realization hit the young woman with full force. And she understood immediately why he had always been afraid of physical contact. Why he had never wanted to talk about his past. Why he always turned all deviances into a joke. And why his right eye didn't seem to be functioning normally...

"... did they do this to you?" the young woman asked, pointing to his eye.

"... a... a guy who was a little too... a little too violent..."

The Italian woman's heart clenched in her chest. He was crushing her hand, but she didn't care. In a calm, almost threatening voice, she whispered,

"... so Passione did this to you.

- Please, Mamma! Please, I want to stay in la Squadra! I'm not weak, I promise!

- But I already know that, Mel... I really didn't intend to get rid of you...

- Please... please..."

It was too much. She opened her arms, her throat knotted, her heart in pieces. Slowly, very slowly, he finally let go and snuggled up against her, shaking and sweating. She gently closed her embrace and put a hand in his lilac hair to reassure him. He kept on crying. He was only thirteen. And Passione had already destroyed him.

When he finally calmed down a few minutes later, she gently wiped his wet cheek and he forced a smile. She gave him a warm smile in return, hoping to at least offer him some comfort.

"It's over," she promised. "As long as I'm alive, no one will hurt you again."

He heaved a sigh of relief and let himself fall back on the pillow, exhausted from the falling adrenaline. She laid down next to him and pulled the duvet up over them to add extra protection. Almost immediately, he snuggled up against her again, starving for the physical affection he had never received. She put her arms around him to stroke his hair and he put his head on her chest, far from being used to this position which now seemed so sweet to him. And he finally closed his eyes.

(Y/N), she was far from being able to go back to sleep after such a revelation.

Getting revenge on Passione had just become a priority.

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. January 16th, 1990.

It had been a year. To this day. And (Y/N) had preferred to use the pretext of having paperwork to do in order to be able to lock herself in her room. In fact, she knew very well that like almost every day, he was going to show up. It was his death's anniversary. But to be honest, his daily presence prevented the young woman from mourning.

As she was checking her emails, concentrating on her computer screen, she felt an icy caress on the back of her neck that made her shiver. But she didn't take her eyes off her work. Kakyoin put his arms around her neck and leaned down to examine what she was doing. They had installed this little routine, like the most banal couple. They weren't.

"What are you doing?" he whispered, placing a kiss on her temple.

"I'm checking Risotto's latest mission report.

- Wouldn't you like to take a break? You've been working for at least three hours...

- I know. But I don't have time to stop."

The young man sighed to move away near the window and admire the sea which stretched as far as the eye could see. (Y/N) glanced sideways at him, noticing the sad look on his face. And that was enough to make her feel guilty. She turned in her chair to face him, her throat tight.

"Noriaki...

-...mmh?

- Don't make that face... You know very well that I'm very busy...

- ... that's not the problem."

She raised an eyebrow and got up slowly to join him at the edge of the window. The sun was shining high in Naples that day. And the sea was shining too. Oh they would have given anything to admire this view together. In other circumstances.

"... what's the problem then, caro?"

- ... do you still love me?

- Of course I still love you!"

She seemed offended by his question. He looked down at her with a sad smile. She gulped . She gulped, because he understood the problem very well. For a long time even. And she dreaded this moment. The moment he would realize that she couldn't live forever with a ghost.

"... you know, I would have given anything to live here. I would have given anything to go to art school and admire the sea every night by your side. I would have given anything for Jotaro to be here, too."

The mere mention of Jotaro made the young woman nauseous and she clenched her fists.

"... but that's over, isn't it?

- ... Noriaki...

- ... say it... ask me. We both know that, that's what you need."

Realization hit (Y/N) head on and tears welled up in her eyes. Had the time really come? Did she really feel ready? The idea had been in her head for months, but was it really the time?

"... I'm sorry, caro."

Noriaki Kakyoin's heart was no longer beating, yet he felt like it was falling to pieces in his chest. If he could have cried, he would have. Because he couldn't imagine his life without her. Because he was far from wanting to move on. As a silent tear ran down her cheek, (Y/N) put her hands on the boy's delicate face who no longer dared to look at her.

"... I'm sorry, but you're dead. And I can't...I mustn't hang on to you like this... I need... I need to grieve...

- ... I'm scared.

- ... scared?

- ... to see you suffer. I don't like it...

- I'm just asking you... not to show up again. And it doesn't matter if I'm in pain, everyone has to go through this, you know? I can't use my gift forever like this, I... I need to accept that you won't come back.

- But if I want to come back...

- Then I'd suffer... Because you'd force me to cling to my past... I love you Noriaki, I love you more than anything, but-

- But I'm part of it. Your past..."

He looked so, so hurt. It was even worse than any scenario she had been imagining the past few months. She couldn't hold back her sobs and he hugged her. It was exactly what he was afraid of. To see her suffer, and not be allowed to be there for her anymore. After a moment of crying against his chest, she tried to articulate between her tears:

"I just want... When I get better... I want to be able to see you... I see too many ghosts on a daily basis not to see you anymore, the one who matters most."

A faint hope was reborn in the boy's eyes. She wasn't abandoning him. Not really.

"...it's okay," he whispered. "I will look forward to that day. But don't think I won't continue to keep an eye on you every day!

- Ha, I don't expect less from you..."

Kakyoin displayed a sad smile, before leaning over to delicately brush the Italian's lips and she couldn't hold back another sob.

"Stop crying, silly..." he joked trying to get her to smile. "I knew this moment would come... But it's only goodbye for now, not forever.

- ... I'm scared.

- Me too. But you are strong, (Y/N). And you're not alone."

She nodded slowly, and kissed him again, perhaps subconsciously hoping to bring him back to life. But her reason had to take over and she reluctantly pulled away from him, crossing her arms around her own waist to bring herself some comfort. Kakyoin looked away at the sea, a smile on his face.

"... one last thing, before you go," he whispered.

"... mmm?

- ... don't abandon Jotaro. He needs you."

Her eyes widened, her mouth hanging open. But before she could ask anything, Noriaki was gone. She tightened the embrace around herself and tried to swallow back her tears. He would come back. She had to hold on. It couldn't be that complicated, could it? And yet, she burst into tears like a year before.

She had been hyperventilating for several minutes, unable to calm down, when there was a knock on the door. She looked away from the doorknob, trying to stop her sobs, hoping no one would see her like this. A deep voice echoed behind the door.

"Leader? We have something new."

Risotto received no response. So after a moment of silence, he raised his voice a little to make sure he was heard.

"... Leader?"

Still no answer. And that was worrying. He pressed his ear against the door and could distinctly hear sobbing from the other side. He understood immediately.

"... coming in."

No sooner had he burst into (Y/N)'s room than he closed the door behind him, rushed to the window to open it and let in some fresh air, and knelt down beside the young woman to put his hands on her shoulders.

"Look at me."

She raised her (E/C) eyes to him and met his dark, bewitching gaze.

"Breathe with me. Slowly. That's it. Inhale... Exhale. Again, there. Inhale... Exhale."

She obeyed without flinching, trying somehow to concentrate on her breathing. And after long minutes of breathing more and more slowly, the panic attack was over. She sniffled and wiped her wet cheeks. Risotto heaved a sigh of relief.

"... thank you, Riz'..."

He gave her a weak worried smile and gently rubbed her shoulder reassuringly. She gulped, let out an exhausted sigh, and closed her eyes.

"... You want to talk about it?" he asked.

"... it's January 16th. And I'm trying to mourn.

- ... I see."

She started staring at the ceiling, and he sat right next to her to do the same. They stayed there, sitting on the ground, in silence, for long comforting minutes. Then, without saying anything more, she laid her head on his shoulder and he put his arm around her.

"... you wanted to tell me something?

- Ah yes. Melone's finished our costumes.

- Ha, fabulous... Can't wait to see the results.

- And Ghiaccio found us a new recruit.

- ... really?

- He arranged an interview for you in two days. Are you okay, or do you want me to handle it?

- No, it is going to be fine. I don't deserve the position of capo if I'm not able to put my emotions aside."

Risotto nodded, he could only agree. But no matter how professional and cold she was, he couldn't miss the sadness in her voice, which was still shaking.

Naples, Italy. January 18th, 1990.

"Why are you here?

- Because I want to join la Squadra.

- That's not what I'm asking. Why the assassination?

- ... Passione is sending me, they said I could be useful to you."

(Y/N) was examining the boy in front of her with a cold and particularly critical gaze. Very short gray-brown hair and black eyes, well-built shoulders, and a very warm smile that the young woman had trouble making disappear. He was a good guy, there was no doubt about it. So what was he doing there?

"How did you get into Passione?

- ... my father was in debt to the organization, so they killed him. I'm a sort of payback, haha..."

He laughed. Nervously, but he was laughing. She scanned him with her (E/C) eyes before asking,

"Do you already have experience in assassination?

- No. None.

- Tsss, then why did Ghiaccio think it was good to send you to me?

- Oh, for my Stand! That's a good point, isn't it?

- ... certainly. Tell me more.

- Little Feet can make anything shrink!

- I see."

A weak Stand at first sight. But she couldn't judge a book by its cover. So she stood up without saying anything, and the teenager asked,

"... am I taken?

- I'll think about it. You'll meet the rest of the team, and I'll send you on a mission with them, to see how you fit in. If you don't adapt..."

She didn't finish her sentence. The boy shivered, but gave a thumbs up.

"Okay, sounds good!"

(Y/N) rolled her eyes, before motioning for him to follow her. He was far too optimistic for someone who had just been threatened with death. She led him into the common room. And no sooner had she opened the door than Melone appeared.

"So? So? S-Oh."

He was suddenly looking very serious to examine the new one behind her. As Melone was examining their potential recruit from top to bottom, (Y/N) went to settle on the sofa in silence. Risotto barely glanced at the others, he simply brought a coffee to his boss who thanked him with a nod. Dressed in his new handmade costume of which he was particularly proud, Melone looked disgusted as he examined the boy's clothes in front of him.

"It's ugly.

- Heh?

- It's ugly. It lacks taste. It's bland.

- Mel..." (Y/N) sighed.

"And then, dio mio! What a disgusting smell! You don't know what's a shower or what?

- Melone", (Y/N) groaned.

"FIne, fine... Do you have a code name already?

- ... no?

- Formaggio", Melone announced, turning to the others. "He is called Formaggio.

- Heh?!" the newly named Formaggio exclaimed. "Why?!

- The shower is at the end of the corridor on the left", the boy with purple hair simply replied, displaying a falsely innocent smile.

(Y/N) sketched a smile and Ghiaccio suppressed a little amused laugh. Formaggio wasted no time in disappearing into the bathroom and taking a certainly well-deserved shower. His mission accomplished, Melone came to curl up on the couch, laying his head on (Y/N)'s lap like a cat. With her hand that didn't hold coffee, she toyed with his lavender hair, looking pensive.

"What do you think of him?" Risotto asked.

"I'm going to need a lot of missions to fully judge his abilities."

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. March 12th, 1990.

"But... Are we allowed to drive a car?" Formaggio asked.

"No", (Y/N) answered, taking the wheel. "I'm not of age yet so cross your fingers that we don't meet the cops.

- But... But... You know how to drive at least?

- Ha!" Melone mocked. "You'll see if she knows how to drive!"

With these words, the teenager opened the front passenger door to sit next to the young woman, but an insistent look from Risotto and he sat in the back, pouting.

"Fine, fine, I'll leave this seat to you..."

Formaggio sat down in the back between Melone and Ghiaccio, uncertain. He nevertheless tried to hide his apprehension behind a big smile and a fake good mood. As soon as he was on his seat, Ghiaccio put on his headphones so as not to be disturbed by the potential nonsense he was going to hear during the whole journey. So Formaggio turned to Melone, hoping to find a little more entertainment on his side. (Y/N) revved the engine and the car started.

"Okay, let's recap," she said, glaring at another car in the rearview mirror. "Formaggio, what is the mission about?

- Uh... An enemy clan is going to meet tonight in a forest in the Parco Regionale del Matese. And we have to eliminate them all.

- And how are we going to do it?

- Melone stays in the car to keep watch. I'm shrinking us all to infiltrate. And inside Ghiaccio freezes them to trap them all in one shot. Risotto robs them of their oxygen. And you Mamma, you-

- You don't have the right to call her that yet", Melone interrupted. "You haven't proved that you deserve your place with us yet.

- ... and you Leader, you personally take care of their boss to have a hostage and extract information from them.

- Excellent. You learn quickly, Formaggio."

The boy's face lit up a little more and he showed a big smile that (Y/N) didn't miss in the rear view mirror. She couldn't deny it, his good humor was contagious.

"Are we there soon?" he asked after a very short silence.

"In two hours and a half if all goes well", the young woman replied.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Risotto was lost in thought, watching the landscape in silence. And behind him, Melone opened his window to put his head out the window and let his lilac hair twirl in the wind, a big smile on his lips. Ghiaccio rolled his eyes.

"Melone, you won't complain if you get an ear infection or conjunctivitis," Risotto grumbled.

"Yes mum", the boy laughed, sticking out his tongue like a dog.

Formaggio laughed. But Risotto was far from amused. He turned to (Y/N), concentrating on the road, and handed her a bottle of water. She thanked him with a smile and took the bottle from the hand that wasn't holding the steering wheel. Immediately, Formaggio felt in danger.

"Um...shouldn't you stay focused? Because that's a b-

- Hey, did you know that in the Roman Empire, people used their piss as mouthwash?" Melone cut him off.

"Dude shut up!!" Ghiaccio barked as he had heard everything despite the music in his ears.

"You lying?!" Formaggio asked, taking on a disgusted expression.

"I swear!!

- Ew, yuck. And their shit as toothpaste?

- Mamma, permission to kick them out of the moving car?" Ghiaccio asked, getting annoyed at having to go all the way with those two weirdos.

"Permission denied.

- Hey, are we there yet?" Formaggio asked.

(Y/N) tensed slightly, exchanging a jaded look with Risotto who pretended to want to take a nap to ignore them. She sighed.

"Formaggio, we left not even ten minutes ago...

- Ah...

- Hey Formaggio!" Melone exclaimed. "Come on, let's play guessing games.

- Okay!

- Oh pity..." Ghiaccio said, rubbing his temples.

"Mmmh... What's the heaviest between a kilo of lead and a kilo of feathers?

- Well, a kilo of lead?

- You buffoon!!" Ghiaccio exclaimed, offended. "Did you ever go to school or what??

- Hey, buffoon yourself!"

They bickered for much of the ride. Until Ghiaccio no longer supported Formaggio's hyperactivity and knocked him out at the bend of a turn. The car was suddenly quieter and (Y/N) heaved a small sigh of relief.

"Hey, feels good when it stops...

- Mamma?

- Mel?

- Can we put on the radio?"

(Y/N) looked away from Risotto who seemed to be sleeping. After a moment of hesitation, she turned on the radio.

"Okay, but not too loud. Otherwise you end up in the trunk.

- Sir, Yes Sir."

Another Day in Paradise by Phil Collins echoed through the car, and Melone was making every effort not to sing. This atmosphere of genuine camaraderie brought back very good memories to the young woman who began to daydream about her trip to Egypt. Suddenly, Risotto grabbed her steering wheel, snapping her out of her thoughts. Without a word, he had just saved them from accidentally leaving the road. A look in the rearview mirror and she was reassured to see that no one had noticed. She thanked him with an apologetic smile and he went back to his sleeping position. Obviously, he would only sleep with one eye open.

Oh, think twice, 'cause it's another day for you and me in paradise~

When they arrived at their destination, night had fallen. (Y/N) parked their car in a place hidden by trees, and they revived Formaggio by emptying the rest of the water bottle on his head. (Y/N) gave her final recommendations.

"Mel, no matter what's going on inside, you stay in the car and talk to me in the headset.

- Yes Mamma. And I'll tell you all my sweet nothings.

- Distract me during my mission and I'll punish you when you come back.

- Oh yes~"

Formaggio held back laughter but Ghiaccio slapped Melone behind the head, making him growl in frustration.

"Fine, fine! I got it, no bullshit!

- Good. We only have an hour. Let's hurry."

She went first into the woods, closely followed by her companions. If their information was correct, the enemy hideout wasn't far away. And suddenly everyone was silent, all focused on their missions. It was still a matter of life or death, there would be no failing allowed.

"You've arrived at the hideout," Melone said into her headset, "it's a few steps in front of you."

(Y/N) made a few signs to her comrades and they became more discreet and agile than cats. A dim light appeared further away. It was, at first sight, a simple hunter's hut. (Y/N) waved to Formaggio. He used Little Feet to shrink his three companions who immediately sprang into action. They gave each other a leg up and slipped through a half-open window to get inside the hideout. Inside, there was no one.

"I'm picking up movement under your feet with your detector."

So there must have been a hidden passage to access the secret basement. And it was Risotto who found him first. Using Metallica, he opened a trapdoor as quietly as possible. While (Y/N) was about to give the signal, Risotto and Ghiaccio had to go down some stone stairs, but their small size was handicapping them more than anything else. In the basement, voices could be heard.

"-we have to bring this into Naples on Thursday afternoon.

- By truck?

- By boat, you idiot.

- There are six of them," Melone announced. "Pay attention."

(Y/N) showed six fingers to Risotto and Ghiaccio who nodded. They would have very little time. And Formaggio absolutely had to cancel Little Feet's power as soon as possible if they wanted to be able to use their Stands at full power. (Y/N) imitated the owl, and immediately they returned to their normal size. Formaggio had a very good responsiveness, and fortunately. In the basement, everything happened very quickly. And when (Y/N) appeared alongside her comrades, the entire enemy gang was completely frozen.

"Who's the boss here?" she asked in a cold voice.

Nobody wanted to answer. So she glanced at Risotto and nodded. The young man was not long in using Metallica to empty the six enemy men of iron in their bodies and thus deprive them of oxygen. A slow and painful death, but one that would undoubtedly make them talk. And indeed, one of them ended up stammering, searching for air:

"It's... It's him! The one with th-the gll-glasses!

- T-Traitor!

- P-please, it's him! Let us g-go! I won't pl-"

He had his throat slit by many small razors that suddenly escaped from his throat. The others started to panic, but (Y/N) ignored them. She approached their leader, deep disgust in her eyes.

"So you're the boss?

- ... y-yes...

- Why didn't you answer me when I asked the first time, mmh?

- ... I-I'm sorry! P-please!

- You'll beg later. Risotto, finish them. Ghiaccio, go get Formaggio. We're going to need arms to carry him.

- N-no, please!"

They obeyed without argument. The men trapped in the ice soon found themselves with their throats cut wide open, yellowish blood seeping from their gaping wounds. Ghiaccio reappeared, Formaggio at his side. They tied up their hostage in a very short time. It would have taken them only about ten minutes to accomplish their mission.

And yet, they were still only children.

Naples, Italy. March 15th, 1990.

"You are absolutely crazy!

- Mm-mmh, maybe so."

The man was trying as best he could to free himself from his bonds by fidgeting in all directions, but (Y/N) remained impassive. Sitting across from him, she was filing her fingernails, as if this torture session was nothing special. And it wasn't, she was more than used to this. Standing next to her, Risotto was doing all the dirty work.

"I won't say it again, amico," the young woman sighed as she checked her manicure. "Where did you stash the drugs?

- I'll tell you again! It was not me!

- And I have all the proof that you are lying."

His face empty of the slightest emotion, Risotto got out a few nails from the man's face who screamed in pain.

"You nasty bitch, I'll make you pay!!"

(Y/N) slowly looked up at the man who was shaking with fear, pain and rage. A handful of nails flew out of his throat and Risotto threatened,

"I would be careful with my words if I were you.

- And what are you, huh? Aren't you ashamed to play flunky for a woman?!

- Not really, no. It's still better than selling drugs to kids so you can take advantage of them afterwards.

- Scumbag! If you like submitting to this whore-"

A whole pair of scissors came out of his throat in bloodshed and (Y/N) sighed. She shook her head slowly.

"Tsss... Poor idiot. Are you satisfied? You're bleeding out now.

- ... go die in Hell, bitch.

- Aw, amico... Of course I will rot in Hell. But first, since you still don't want to talk, we'll give you a little taste of it, okay? Riz', caro... Have fun."

She stood up gracefully, and headed for the exit. Immediately, the man cried out.

"...I'm sorry, sorry! I am going to speak!"

She stopped and gave him a look over her shoulder, waiting for what was next. He gulped hard, swallowing his own blood in the process.

"...Scampia... It's all in Scampia... At the Roman ruins..."

(Y/N) smirked. A great silence settled, and the man ended up panicking:

"I... I told you everything! You gonna let me go, huh?

- ... I'm pretty efficient, don't you think? But amico, povero te... With me, nothing is free.

- I- Please...

- That's right, you're right, maybe I'm completely crazy.

- ... dirty bitch.

- Sorry, amico. Insult me all you want, it will take me more to stop."

And she left the cellar, her head held high. No sooner had the door closed than she heard cries of pain behind her, but she paid no more attention to them. Everything was in Risotto's hands who was certainly happy to be able to punish their hostage. (Y/N) quickly combed her hair, joining the common room as if nothing had happened. Immediately, Ghiaccio appeared in front of her, completely panicked.

"Mamma! It's Formaggio! He... He..."

He didn't have time to finish his sentence when Formaggio appeared in turn... A litter of kittens in his arms, a big smile on his lips.

"Hi Leader! Look at what I found!

- ... cats?

- They're cute, huh?

- Put them back outside.

- Oh no, they're starving!

- She told you to put them back out!!" Ghiaccio barked.

"But... But the poor kitties..."

Formaggio pouted and looked like a puppy dog. (Y/N) rolled her eyes, but the sight of the kittens softened her in spite of herself. She ender up sighing:

"Fine, they can stay. But I warn you, it's up to you to take care of them.

- Oh sì! Thank you Mamma, you are the best!

- Mmm. Where is Melone?

- He's playing the guitar in his room", Ghiaccio growled, very unhappy with the presence of felines in the villa.

"All right, go get him for me. I think he will have a lot of DNA to get in the basement."

Naples, Italy. November 28th, 1990.

It was three o'clock in the morning. That was what her alarm clock showed. And (Y/N) was awakened by one of Formaggio's cats climbing on her face. She growled and tried to push the animal away, which was only seeking her attention. But the little feline jumped on her and she was forced to wake up.

"Ugh, fine Amadeus, I get it."

She took the little creature in her arms. Amadeus purred and she couldn't help but smile. The presence of cats in the villa at least allowed her to fill a deep lack of affection. November 28th... Two years earlier, the trip to Egypt began. She shivered. The feline looked at her with his big blue eyes and she nodded.

"I know, caro. I'm doing very well. But I miss them, you know. I wonder what they're doing in Japan..."

She looked at her alarm clock and sighed.

"It's already ten o'clock there. Since it's Wednesday, surely Jojo must be in class? Oh no, he's not in high school anymore... I wonder what he's doing."

Amadeus mewed and she scratched his ears smiling.

"I doubt that. I haven't heard from him for almost two years... You know, I really regret telling Noriaki to leave. What would it change if he was there? I don't intend to open up to anyone else anyway. Love hurts too much."

Another meow. And the young woman smiled a little more.

"I am an adult now. And my reputation alone scares half the town. So this stupid childishness is not for me anymore. I have to focus on my work... And for that I have to sleep! And you too. Come on, shoo."

She got up, the cat in her arms, and slowly opened the door of her room to let the animal out. But out of the corner of her eye, she saw light escaping from under Risotto's bedroom door. She frowned. He wasn't known for having a very good sleep, but it was still three in the morning. It was almost ominous. So, very gently so as not to wake the others, she knocked on her neighbor's door.

"... Riz'? Everything okay?"

No answer. So she opened the door very slowly to peek her head. She noticed without surprise that Risotto was sitting at his desk, in the middle of a pile of paperwork, earphones in his ears. She approached on tiptoe to finally put her hands on his shoulders. The young man jumped and abruptly took off his earphones.

"Fu-

- Ah-ah-ah! Language.

- ... you scared me. I didn't hear you come in.

- I have noticed."

Gently massaging his shoulders to help him relax, she bent over his work, her eyebrows furrowed.

"... Riz', it's super late... You'll do that tomorrow...

- No, I absolutely have to fill out these reports.

- It was not a question, you will do that tomorrow. Go to bed.

- But you-

- That's an order."

He raised his dark eyes to her only to see mischief in her (E/C) eyes. He sighed.

"I couldn't sleep, might as well do something productive.

- How stubborn are you!

- Not as much as you, I already know you'll have the last word anyway.

- Touché."

She held out her hand and he finally took it, not without letting out another sigh. She dragged him to his bed where he flopped down, clearly exhausted even though he claimed otherwise. But he didn't let go of her hand and she had to sit with him on his bed. To be honest, it didn't bother her in the least.

"I'll stay until you fall asleep.

- Damn, you're worse than my mother.

- What's my code name again?

- ... tsss. Fine, you won.

- Tell me why you couldn't sleep. What's bothering you?"

Silence. Risotto looked away at the ceiling and shrugged.

"Nothing much.

- Liar.

- ... eh?

- You always look up before you lie.

- ... how do you know that?

- We've been working together for almost two years, Riz'. Tell me what's bothering you."

Risotto sighed, but remained silent for a little while. So she ended up lying down beside him and looking at the ceiling too. She would wait until he was ready to speak. And she knew how much time he needed to open up to others.

"...it has been two years since my brother was killed."

And there you go. She turned her head to look at him, rather than looking at the ceiling. She whispered.

"And how are you feeling?

- ... honestly? Empty. Almost... numb?

- Emotionally speaking?

- Yes.

- I understand."

This time he was the one looking away from the ceiling to look at her. He met her gaze and could read there a great distress that she only very rarely showed.

"... you miss him?" he asked in a whisper.

"More than anything...

- I understand.

- I just want... I just want to feel something again. I feel so empty, Riz'..."

He held out his arm and she rolled onto her side to snuggle up against him, letting out a deep sigh. She didn't want to talk about Noriaki anymore. Nor about Jotaro.

"Sometimes I wonder if my brother is looking at me from where he is," Risotto admitted after yet another silence.

"Mmh... I'm sure so...

- We can't be sure.

- ...unless you can see ghosts."

He huffed, no doubt thinking she was only joking. She didn't insist. Again, she had no desire to open up about any of this. She just had to do her job. The rest mattered very little.

"... say, Mamma?

- ... mmm?

- ... will you tell me your first name, one day?"

She straightened slightly to look him in the eye. A slight smile appeared on the young woman's lips and she shrugged gently. Risotto returned his attention to the ceiling, his fingers mechanically playing with her (H/C) hair.

"... I know it's against our rules. I'm aware. But... We're not just sidekicks, huh?

- ... what do you mean?"

Risotto was struggling with sleep. He had a hard time trying to clear up all the thoughts that beset him.

"... we are friends...right?"

She smiled, slowly slipping out of his embrace without rushing him. She noticed from his deep breathing that he had just fallen asleep. So she pulled his blanket over him and ran a delicate hand through his white hair, a smile on her face. In the end, she didn't feel so empty after all.

"... of course we're friends."

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. January 16th, 1991.

The day before, she had had a lot of trouble getting to sleep. But now, she had a hard time finding the energy to start her day. She knew very well what day it was. And she knew well what she could do on this special day. After all, she had waited a whole year. And she missed him terribly.

And yet that morning, when one of the cats came to wake her up by licking her face, she was in no hurry to open her eyes to summon her lover's ghost. She opened one eye to cuddle the feline and sighed.

"Hello Michelangelo... No thank you, I don't need my toilette to be done."

She sat up in bed and stretched. Then, hesitantly, she looked around her room, staring blankly.

"...Noriaki, I guess you can hear me. I've been talking to you for a year without you being able to answer me and... I'm sorry, I don't think I'm ready. I hope... you don't mind too much. But I'm only starting to feel a little better and... I'm afraid I'll dive back in if you come right back. I want to be able to see you and talk to you without being dependent on your presence... No matter how long it takes..."

She gulped. The feline came to rub up against her, bringing her a certain comfort. It was with tears in her eyes that she whispered,

"... I hope you're not too mad at me, and that you understand. I hope you're still proud of me...»

To her surprise, Caesar appeared at her side, startling her. He hadn't appeared for several months already. And his presence was suddenly reassuring her. He wasn't her guardian angel for nothing.

"Caesar! How good to see you again!"

The man gave her a slight smile and patted her head, a certain pride in his eyes.

"Sorry, cara. It was better for me to let you fly the nest a little. And I see that you are getting more and more mature, day by day.

- ... I try.

- I'm proud of you. And have no doubt, Noriaki too.

- ... really? He doesn't blame me for this?

- Quite the opposite. Every day, we witness all your efforts to get out of this, principessa. And you handle everything like a queen! You don't need us, you know. We're just here to watch over you, but you have to live your life. Lik-"

There was a knock on the door and Caesar fell silent immediately. (Y/N) sighed and got up to open the door, her heart suddenly lighter. It didn't matter how long it would take for her to heal. She would always be protected and encouraged.

"... Riz'?

- Hello, capo. He's arrived.

- ... very well. I'll be downstairs in five minutes, make him wait."

She had to get ready quickly, and the heavy subject of ghosts quickly left her head to be replaced by the apprehension of meeting the potential new member of la Squadra. She brushed the cat hair off her black turtleneck before heading downstairs to the meeting room. No sooner had she pushed open the door than she put all emotion aside and resumed her cold capo attitude. In front of her stood a boy with long black hair and an almost haughty gaze. But that look changed quickly when he looked at the woman in front of him. He seemed almost...impressed.

"Hello. Sorry for the delay, I had a setback.

- ... it's nothing."

She sat down right in front of him so she could examine him in detail. He was still just a kid. And yet he already seemed extremely mature for his age. Another one who had already suffered from Passione's deviances, no doubt.

"Do you already have a code name? I hope so, because otherwise Melone will give you one, and I can assure that you don't really want that.

- Illuso, ma'am."

She bit back a smile at the formality.

"Very well, Illuso. How did you get into Passione?

- I tried to steal from a capo to support my two little sisters. Except that I was caught red-handed. I was sent to see Polpo. I joined the research and information team first, because they saw my potential. I will be very helpful to you.

- Mm-mmh, that's what we'll see. Have you ever killed anyone, Illuso?

- No Madam.

- Exactly. Don't be so sure of yourself. Now that you've set foot in this place, I'll get rid of you if you don't suit me. Be careful."

Instead of being frightened, Illuso showed a slightly dreamy smile, as if he was drinking in the young woman's threatening words. She glared at him and he cleared his throat. She continued.

"Tell me about your Stand.

- Man in the Mirror has the ability to create a parallel world through mirrors. And I can control the interior of the Mirror World as I see fit.

- I see. I have already met a Stand of this kind, two years ago. But if you have access to a whole parallel world, you are certainly more formidable.

- Obviously.

- I hope for you. Follow me."

She got up without another word and led him to the common room where the others had disappeared, now too busy playing I Want to Break Free from the basement. Only Formaggio was present. He greeted the newcomer with a nod.

"Go get them for me," the young woman ordered, making herself a coffee.

"Right away Mamma."

Formaggio disappeared to return barely a minute later with the three boys looking sorry. (Y/N) seemed frustrated with their attitude, and it was intimidating to everyone. Even for Risotto, who apologized first.

"Sorry for the delay, we-

- Try to be there the next time a new recruit joins us," (Y/N) cut him off in a cold voice. "But whatever. Guys, meet Illuso. He will mostly be our informant from today. Welcome home, Illuso.

- Thank you, Mamma."

Melone looked him up and down. Illuso looked him up and down. A battle of intense stares ensued.

"...he already has a name? Too bad... I'm Melone. My friends call me Mel, but since we're not friends you'll call me Melone, and that's it. Ah, and don't call her Mamma, you don't deserve it yet. And look down when you look at her. Besides, don't even look at her.

- Ooh, I didn't know you had such a fierce guard dog.

- You wanna repeat that?

- Melone", (Y/N) growled, rolling her eyes. "Go and fill me in your last report, it will keep you busy."

The young man groaned, but he knew better than anyone that it was better to obey, especially since he had fallen behind on his work. Before leaving, he glared at Illuso who couldn't help but chuckle. And (Y/N) glared at him almost immediately.

"I advise you to keep a low profile for now, Illuso. You're still a long way from convincing me to keep you here.

- Yes of course."

He gave her a flirtatious smirk that she ignored. She was in too bad a mood to play this little game. It was January 16th. And she no longer intended to socialize all day.

Naples, Italy. February 14th, 1991.

[default: Italian / italics: French]

"Of course. Say hello to Avdol for me, okay?

- As soon as he gets home, no worries!

- Thank you. Have a happy Valentine's Day.

- Haha thanks! You too!

- Errh. Sure."

No sooner had she hung up than (Y/N) grimaced. Valentine's day... What a stupid invention! She knew very well where she was going to spend it and what she was going to d-...

"... am I dreaming or does it smell like something's burning?"

She stormed out of her room and immediately noticed that the hallways were smoky. She ran into the kitchen and opened the windows wide.

"But what is going on here?!"

Illuso stood there, amidst a mountain of dirty ingredients and utensils, a panicked look on his face. When he laid eyes on the young woman, he scratched his head and displayed an amused smile.

"...I tried to prepare something but-

- Heh but it smells burnt in here!" Formaggio exclaimed as he entered the kitchen.

"Mm-mmh, you see that with Illuso", (Y/N) replied, a slight frown indicating her frustration.

"Dude, you were trying to burn the house down, or what?

- No, I wanted to make chocolate!

- Really? Wait, I'll help you. I am a baking pro!

- I warn you, if you set the fire, I advise you to pray to burn alive with the villa if you do not want to deal with me."

And with these words, the young woman left the kitchen to open the other windows for fresh air. From the basement echoed music, and she guessed where the others were. Without a word, she joined them, a slight smile on her face as she realized that they were playing Patience from Guns N' Roses. Especially when immediately recognizing Risotto's voice. He rarely sang, but his voice was always very soothing. She slipped discreetly into the room without indicating her presence.

"... Girl, I think about you every day now... Was a time when I wasn't sure, but you set my mind at ease... There is no doubt you're in my heart now~"

(Y/ N) couldn't help but smile a little more. Slowly, very slowly, she approached Risotto. He had his back to her and was too focused on his bass to notice anything.

"... Said "woman take it slow, and it'll work itself out fine"... All we need is just a little patience~~

- Said "sugar make it slow and we'll come together fine"... All we need is just a little patience~

- Hell yeah, Mamma!" Melone exclaimed.

Risotto finally looked at her. She had just taken his microphone without any embarrassment, an amused smile on her lips. And he smiled. Because when she sang, she really seemed to be able to express whatever was in her heart. Because when she sang... She couldn't be more haunting. He quickly looked down at his strings. Who did he think he was? He had no right to look at her like that. He finished the song without another word, without another look. And at the last note, she let out a delicate laugh. The first laugh they had heard in weeks. Melone himself was speechless.

"Oh dio mio..." he whispered.

"Mmm?

- You seem in a good mood, Mamma", Ghiaccio remarked, reflecting her smile.

"And yet Illuso just narrowly missed setting the house on fire.

- Oh, great", Melone growled, "we would have died in the basement!

- What did he do?" Risotto asked after a silence.

"Tried to make chocolate. I believe.

- Chocolate?!" Melone exclaimed, abruptly putting down his guitar to go back up the stairs to the ground floor as quickly as possible.

"What's wrong with him?" (Y/N) asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Heh, it's Melone", sighed Ghiaccio. "Easy to make him go berserk. He's a weirdo."

(Y/N) rolled her eyes before heading back up the stairs. And it didn't take long for her to hear screams emanating from the kitchen.

"FORMAGGIO YOU TRAITOR! I THOUGHT YOU WERE ON MY SIDE!"

One foot in the kitchen and she quickly got an idea of what was going on. Especially when she saw the mocking smile on Illuso's lips as he was putting his chocolates in the fridge, and Melone was holding Formaggio by the collar.

"But I did nothing wrong! I was just helping Illuso make his chocolates!!

- Oh yeah?! And why do you think he wants to make chocolate?!

- Well...

- IT'S VALENTINE'S DAY, YOU IDIOT!!"

(Y/N) indicated her presence with a click of her tongue. Immediately, Melone let go of Formaggio, but he looked no less furious. Illuso was clearly holding back a laugh, a mean look on his face. But the presence of the young woman prevented them all from saying anything. In a calm but cold voice, she asked:

"... someone explain to me?

- I was just making chocolate with Formaggio, Mamma. But Melone came in like a fury, we don't even know why.

- ... Melone?"

Melone didn't answer, he just glared at Illuso. (Y/N) sighed.

"If I don't have an explanation in the next thirty seconds, I'll kick the three of you out of the villa."

This threat was enough to make the purple-haired boy panic. Immediately, he clung to (Y/N)'s arm, pleading with his gaze. But she remained impassive.

"I'm listening, Melone?

- ... it's Valentine's Day!

- ... and?

- ...

- It's for you, Mamma, that I was preparing these chocolates", Illuso cut him off, an amused smile on his lips. "And I believe that Melone is jealous?

- Shut up!! You know very well why!! You know it very well!!"

Illuso was wearing a fake innocent smile. He met (Y/N)'s gaze and shook his head, pretending not to know. Then the young woman sighed.

"... alright, I think I got it. Thank you, Illuso. I'll let you finish then. Melone, come with me."

She left the kitchen, Melone still clinging to her arm, tense as ever. His good eye was wet. He was close to crying in frustration. She went to the boy's room, where she settled on the bed without saying anything more. Normally, he would gladly jump on the bed and lay his head on her lap. But now he was keeping his distance, fists clenched.

"What's bothering you, Mel?

- ... nothing.

- Mel, I know you by heart.

- Then you should already know what the problem is."

He rarely stood up to her as the admiration he had for her was great. So she frowned, and he immediately blamed himself for answering her like that. So he took a deep breath, and went to get something from his closet. Then he sat down with her on the bed and handed her a small box. She looked down at the box, then at the boy's face, gently wiping away a tear of frustration that was about to fall.

"... I bought it for you, because you're the only woman that matters. But Illuso knew it. And since he arrived, he tries everything to get your attention! He makes eyes at you, he teases you, he... he makes you chocolate! What am I going for now?"

(Y/N) sighed as the situation was comical and adorable, which had the reaction of frustrating her friend a little more. She slowly opened the box, revealing chocolates inside. Melone looked away, disappointed.

"... I don't want to leave the villa... I'll be good, I promise.

- Mel..."

She put her arm around the boy's shoulder and he didn't hesitate for a second to come and snuggle up against her. She was the only one who could touch him. The only one he admired, and the only one he would obey. Because she had been the only one to consider him as a full human being, not as an object. She kissed his forehead and he hugged her tighter.

"Thank you very much for the chocolates, caro.

- Pfff... they suck next to Illuso's.

- Not at all. They come from the heart. That's what counts for Valentine's Day, right?"

He raised his large turquoise eyes to the young woman who gave him a comforting smile. A soft warmth invaded his chest and he finally nodded slowly, to snuggle a little more against her. A smirk appeared on his lips and he muttered,

"Haha, I knew I was your favorite...

- Don't get big-headed.

- Ah~ what would you do without me!

- Mm-mmh, not much, I guess?"

He laughed, and she was reassured. His little outburst of jealousy had passed. All that for chocolates? Really, what a stupid invention Valentine's Day is.

Naples, Italy. November 27th, 1991.

(Y/N) was getting used to being woken up in the middle of the night by Formaggio's cats. Or by Melone. What she was a little less used to was being woken up by Risotto.

"... Riz'?"

She rubbed her eyes and yawned. He stood there in the doorway, watching her sleep. His red eyes were almost glowing in the dark. If she didn't know him so well, she might have mistaken him for a sleep paralysis demon. She sighed.

"... another sleepwalking fit?

- ... no. I am awake.

- ... so what's going on?"

Silence. She turned on the light so she could see his face. And she had done well. He looked terrified, which wasn't like him at all.

"I... I didn't know where to go..."

(Y/N) felt her heart sink, she immediately understood. Because she knew him too well. So she stretched out her arms, and he came to take refuge in her embrace, slightly shaking. She pulled the blanket over them to add extra protection, and he hid his face in the back of her neck. His hot breath gave shivers to the young woman who tried to ignore this feeling that was a little too pleasant. She whispered to him,

"... do you want to talk about it?

- No."

He didn't need to talk about it, she suspected very well what his nightmare had been about. They were at the end of November. The anniversary of his brother's death. So without insisting, she slowly ran her delicate fingers through his white hair. He was reassured to be able to hear her heart beating in her chest. He whispered.

"... I don't know what I would do if something happened to you too."

Luckily it was dark, because the young woman felt her cheeks boil. She must have been red as a peony. She kissed his forehead and closed her eyes because her eyelids seemed a little too heavy to stay open.

"... you would do just fine, I'm sure.

-... I want to go home...to see my mother's smile as she prepares our snack...to hear my little brother's laughter when I carry him on my back... but it's not possible, I know it... he's dead, and I'll never get my childhood back...

- Riz', you're hurting yourself. Look at me."

She cupped his face to force him to look at her. He looked up into hers and gurlped. His dark eyes were making every effort in the world not to linger on her lips.

"I know you would like to go back to when you felt safe, I can only imagine that very well. But until you pull through, you're stuck here with us. With me. So I'll keep you safe, I promise."

From this close, she had no trouble reading the fear in his eyes. Like everyone here, he was completely broken inside. He usually hid it so well. But in her arms, he couldn't. He could no longer pretend to be an emotionless killing machine. So it wasn't really a surprise when he lingered a little too long to admire the face of the one with whom everything was permitted. Her lips, especially. And she understood. A little late, maybe...

"... I can't, Riz'... I'm not ready, I'd only hurt you..."

He nodded slowly and gulped, averting her eyes to hide his disappointment. But he knew more than anyone that she was hurt, and that she needed time. Gently, he rested his head on her chest and she started to play with his hair again. Then, in a tired voice, he whispered the same words she had said to reassure him a few seconds earlier:

"... until you pull through, you're stuck here with us... With me... So I'll keep you safe, I promise..."

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. March 22nd, 1992.

"Boys, meet our new recruit."

Prosciutto was examining the other members of his new team one by one. And to be honest, he was doing everything in the world to hide his haughty look. Until Melone showed up in front of him. He looked him up and down and couldn't help but wince.

"Seriously? What are these clothes? It's a cruel lack of taste, and a vulgar one!

- Heh, I didn't ask! I made it myself!

- Ah okay, that explains everything."

(Y/N) had to roll her eyes at Melone to keep him from strangling the newcomer. Ghiaccio pushed up his glasses and cast a cold look at Prosciutto, oddly in the mood to defend his lifelong sidekick.

"And what is Mr. Snob's name?

- Hehe, "Mr. Snob" ", Melone chuckled.

"... Prosciutto.

- Prosciutto?" Formaggio repeated, raising an eyebrow. "Like ham??

- In reference to my first victim's condition. My old team nicknamed me that, so I kept it.

- Do you have experience?" Illuso asked.

"Of course. Unlike you, I'm an elite soldato, we are mafioso from generation to generation.

- Well, don't brag too much Mr. Snob", Ghiaccio groaned, "we are far from having accepted you. And get that poker out of your ass."

The boys laughed and Prosciutto scowled, clearly disgusted at having to join such a debaucherous team. And at the same time, Risotto finally appeared. Prosciutto looked even more outraged upon seeing his outfit. After all, Risotto's costume was particularly revealing.

"I didn't know we had a Porn Star on our team?"

The boys started laughing harder, and Risotto looked confused. Prosciutto rolled his eyes before pointing at his bare abs, prompting many more hilarious laughs.

"Porn Star!" Formaggio exclaimed, howling with laughter.

"You know what, actually I think I like the newbie!" Illuso added.

Risotto was looking gloomy. He glared at them and that was enough to silence them all at once. (Y/N), silent for several minutes, cleared her throat.

"Prosciutto, I present to you Risotto Nero. My right-hand man.

- Whaaaaaat?" Formaggio asked.

"What do you mean your right-hand man?!" Melone exclaimed.

"Kss kss kss, I'm sure you have to sleep with the capo to get this position", Illuso muttered.

A razor blade slipped out of his throat and he quickly regretted his words. He spat blood and Risotto ignored his plaintive moans. After judging them all with a look, (Y/N) continued.

"As the team is getting bigger and bigger, I have found it useful to have someone to assist me, especially if I need to be away for a while.

- ... are you planning to leave Mamma?" Melone asked.

"It's not planned. But we never know.

- So, Prosciutto, this is the last time you call me that", Risotto groaned, glaring at the newcomer.

Prosciutto nodded slowly, his midnight blue eyes unable to help but linger on Ghiaccio who was trying to stop Illuso's bleeding with his Stand. It was routine for la Squadra. And he'd better get used to it, obviously.

Naples, Italy. June 18th, 1992.

[default: Italian / italic: English]

It was a most ordinary day for (Y/N). She had sent most of her men on missions. Only Formaggio and Ghiaccio were still in the villa, she could hear them yelling at each other from time to time. She wasn't even paying attention to it anymore, as she was used to Ghiaccio's anger. Besides, she was way too busy answering her mission emails.

When suddenly the phone rang. She immediately got up to answer, expecting to hear the voice of one of her companions sent on a mission.

"Joestar residence, how can I help you?

- (Y/N), it's Joseph.

- Mr. Joestar himself. It gives me great pleasure to hear from you. It's going to be what, six months that I haven't heard from you?

- Oh sorry. I was very busy with my work. And for some family reasons, too..."

His voice's tone betrayed that he was hiding something, or at least that he didn't know how to approach a subject without being clumsy. She knew him all too well, and that was suspicious. So she asked,

"Are you okay?"

- Errh, yes, of course! No worries, everything is fine!

- ... you called me to tell me something special?

- Oh no, no! Just to check in, haha, hahaha..."

She raised an eyebrow. He was definitely hiding something.

"You know Mr. Joestar, if you need to tell me something, I'm still very good at keeping secrets.

- I... uh... well... Arrf, it's complicated, I don't know where to start...

- From the beginning, maybe?

- Uh... yes, okay... ehm... you promise not to get angry?"

That was even more suspicious.

"Uh...yes?

- Promise it!

- Alright Alright! I promise not to get angry."

He took a deep breath on the other end of the line.

"... I now am a great-grandfather!

- But it's fantas-... Wait... Wow, wait... »

The realization had just hit her head on. She felt her heart tighten in her chest, without really understanding why. She had moved on all this time, hadn't she?

"... that means...

- Yes, Jotaro is a dad.

- ... wow, congratulations."

Bitterness in her voice couldn't be more evident. Joseph tried to lighten the mood with a laugh, to no avail.

"She was born yesterday morning.

- ... "she"...

- Jolyne. Really adorable, you would see it!

- ... wait, you've seen her?

- Of course, Jotaro and his wife live in New York now, it's much easier to see them.

- ... "his wife"..."

Of course. That was all she had missed, avoiding the subject of Jotaro every time Joseph called. And there, it was the last straw. But she had promised not to get upset, so she remained silent. Joseph cleared his throat, embarrassed by the silence.

"... they got married last May.

- ... I see... thank you for the good news, Joseph, but I'm going to have to leave you, they're calling me."

Lies, of course, but she wanted to get out of this delicate situation as soon as possible.

"... (Y/N), you-

- Thanks for calling. Have a nice day."

And she hung up, her jaw clenched. Immediately, she rushed to her computer to read the last message sent to Jotaro, far, far away in her archives. Exactly three years earlier. She read it again with bitterness, a certain rage in her eyes. So that's why he never answered. A woman and a kid. With a sudden movement, she opened a drawer of her desk to take out... a black hat. Of course she had kept it all this time. It carried too many memories to want to get rid of. But now... She would gladly burn it. And all the memories with it.

But she didn't have the strength yet.

Naples, Italy. June 20th, 1992.

[default: Italian/ Italic: French]

"Do you realize Jean-Pierre?! Married!! He is married!!"

On the other end of the line, Polnareff was just as shocked. Obviously, she wasn't the only one who wasn't informed.

"Wait but does that mean someone else wanted him?!".

They both started to giggle, but (Y/N)'s laughter had never been so bitter. Someone else had wanted Jotaro. While she was just there. Of course her laughter left a sour taste in her mouth.

"Wow, I'm sorry honey. I really thought you had something.

- Bleh, it's been three years since this "something" disappeared. Don't worry about me.

- You say it's fine and you don't care, but I know you by heart, huh? But don't worry, I'm sure there are plenty of Italian men and women ready to throw themselves at your feet. Am I wrong?

- Tch..."

Was he mistaken? Certainly not. She was fully aware of it. And there was nothing holding her back now, was there?

"Say hi to Muhammad and Iggy for me, okay?

- Heh, kissing Muhammad is easy. Iggy on the other hand...

- Tell him it's me, it might save you a trip to the hospital."

They greeted each other after exchanging a few last words, and she hung up. Talking about it with Polnareff had at least relieved her on one point: she had every right to feel resentful. So it was rather frustrated that she decided to leave her room to go to the common room. At this hour, there was nobody. They had all gone on a mission. All, except... Music was playing from the basement, so she decided to go check it out. And of course, she found Risotto there, concentrating on his instrument. So concentrated that he didn't hear her come in. It wasn't until she coughed to get his attention that he noticed her presence and nearly jumped.

"I thought you were out...

- 'Nothing Else Matters?'"

- ... What?

- That's what you're playing, right? Metallica?

- Oh yeah. It's cool that you know.

- Heh, we've been living under the same roof for a while, luckily."

He gave her a very weak smile and she pointed at him, almost threateningly.

"Don't move, I'll be back."

She went up the stairs four at a time. When she returned, barely a minute later, she was delighted to see that Risotto had been waiting for her very patiently.

"Sit down," she ordered in a voice that was meant to be authoritative but betrayed her amusement.

"... what are you doing?

- Ask no questions."

He put his bass aside and settled into his chair without another word. It was crazy how he blindly trusted her. She sat directly across from him, their knees touching. And on her thighs, she put her makeup pouch. Risotto cast his dark eyes on it and slightly raised an eyebrow.

"... they don't wear makeup in concerts, you know.

- But you do."

She tickled the boy's face with her brush, and he wrinkled his nose in amusement. Without her having to say anything, he closed his eyes. And without thinking any longer, she chooses her most beautiful shade of green to apply to his lids. He didn't flinch, completely relaxed.

"I'm going to give you a little gold and neon green gradient, it will make your eyes pop.

- I trust you.

- Ha, big mistake", she joked.

But she knew exactly what she was doing. With a few deft hand movements, she applied eye shadow, eyeliner, and mascara to him. She perfected his complexion and finished by applying the darkest lipstick on his lips. As she held herself very close to his face so that she could apply herself to drawing his lips well, he kept looking at her with his big red eyes, trying somehow not to smile.

"Stay still, idiot, I don't wanna mess it up.

- You are gorgeous.

- ... eh?"

She finally met his gaze. Made up like this, he was all the more magnificent. She suddenly felt her heart pounding in her chest. She looked down at his painted lips, unable to help herself. In fact, nothing was stopping her anymore. She no longer felt like she was dragging a millstone around her neck. She was free. And yes, she had a bunch of Italian men and women ready to throw themselves at her feet. But at that moment, there was only one Italian who mattered. (Y/N) put her hands on the young man's cheeks and he seemed to turn pale when he realized what was going to happen. She kissed him without further hesitation, and he melted under her fingers. Something shifted inside him and he lifted her to sit on his lap, his kisses growing deeper and more passionate. She was mesmerizing, her lips completely addictive. And he couldn't seem to be able to stop. But his good conscience took over and he groaned between two kisses.

"... wait... wait..."

She paused, only pulling back a few millimeters, just enough to look into his. He whispered hoarsely.

"... are you sure you're ready?"

- ...I've already wasted too much time waiting for people to love and respect me, while you were right here. So yes, I'm ready."

Risotto felt himself melting from the inside. He had dreamed of this moment far too many times. So he kissed her passionately. Wildly, some would even say. (Y/N)'s lips quickly turned black in turn, and she didn't care. But footsteps on the stairs quickly stopped her in her tracks and she jumped from Risotto's lap, claiming to be looking for something in her make-up bag. At the same time, Formaggio burst into the room.

"Ha, Mamma, there you are! I'm here to re-... Are you okay? You look terrible...

- It's all right", (Y/N) coldly cut him off, trying somehow to control her trembling voice.

"... why are you wearing the same lipstick? And why you got it all around the m-... oh."

It was as if an eureka moment had just struck Formaggio and he suddenly displayed a wide mischievous grin.

"Ha! I knew it! HEH GUYS!! YOU WILL NEVER GUESS!!"

He ran up the stairs, (Y/N) pursued him without hesitation.

"Formaggio if you open your mouth I'll repaint the walls with your blood!!

- GUYS, RISOTTO IS DOING WEIRD THINGS WITH MAMMA IN THE BASEMENT!!

- ... you asked for it."

Chapter Text

Naples, Italy. March 2nd, 1993.

"Boys, let me introduce y-

- GO EAT SHIT, YOUR FATHER'S A SON OF A MOTHER TRUCKER AND YOUR SISTER'S A WITCH!!"

Ghiaccio had just violently thrown his Super Nintendo controller in Formaggio's face who cried out in pain as he was simply trying to keep his first place in Mario Kart. (Y/N) cleared her throat, they fell silent immediately. She didn't even have to glare at them.

"Ghiaccio, I'm really going to ban you from the console if you do this every time.

- No, don't! I'm calm now!

- Please Mamma, punish him for real", Prosciutto asked, trying somehow to read his novel.

"SHUT UP!!

- Ghiaccio.